none of them whom he could there finde so he neuer ceased all hys life after to enquire out and to be reuenged of all suche as had bene in any part or consenting to that matter For the which his extreme and implacable tyranny he was in such hatred of all the people that as he sayd he could not fynde one of all the commons to take his part when need required Among all other which were for that matter troubled was one Adam Byshop of Hereford who being unpeached of treason with other moe was at length arested in the Parliament to appeare and answere to that should be to him obiected Many thinges there were layde agaynst him for taking part with them that rose agaynst the Kyng with matters moe and haynous rebukes c. Whereunto the Byshop a great while aunswered nothing At length the Byshop clayming the liberties and priuiledges of the Church answered to the king in thys form The due reuerence of your Princely maiesty euer saued Ego Sanctae Ecclesiae Dei minister humilis membrum eius Episcopus consecratus licèt indignus ad tam ardua nequeo respódere nee debeo absque D. Cant. Archiepiscopi post summum pontificem mei directi iudicis cuius etiam sum suffraganeus autoritate aliorum parium meorum Episcoporum consensu That is I an humble minister and member of the holy Churche of God and Byshop consecrate albeit vnworthy cannot neither ought to answere to these so hye matters without the authoritie of the Archbishop of Caunterbury my direct iudge next vnder the high Bishop of Rome whose suffâagane also I am and the consent likewise of the other my fellow Bishops After which wordes by him pronounced the Archbishop and other Byshops with him were ready to make humble intercession for hym to the king and did But when the king would not be wonne nor turned with any supplication the sayd Byshops together to the Archbishop and the Clergy comming with their crosses tooke him away challenging him for the Churche without any more answere making charging moreouer vnder the censures of the Churche and excommunication none to presume to lay any further handes vpon him The king moued with thys boldnes and stoutnes of the clergy coÌmandeth notwithstanding to proceede in iudgement and the iury of 12. men to go vppon the enquiry of his cause who finding and pronouncing the Bishop to be gilty the kyng caused immediately al his goods possessioÌs to be coÌfiscate vnto himselfe moreouer made hys plate and all his housholde prouision to be throwne out of his house into the streete but yet he remained so stil vnder the protection and defence of the Archbishop c. This Archb. was Walter Winchelsey after whom succeeded Simon Mepham in the same see of Caunterbury an 1327. Ex Thom. Walsingham After pope Clement the 5. by whose decease the Romish see stood vacant as ye heard two yeares and 3. moneths next was elected Pope Iohn 22. a Cistercian monke who fare in that papacy 18. yeares He was stout and inflexible geuen so much to the heaping of riches that he proclaymed them heretickes whiche taught that Christ and hys Apostles had no possessions of theyr owne in thys world At this time was Emperour Ludonicus Bauarus a worthy man who with this Pope and other that folowed hym had no lesse contention then had Fredericus before mentioned in the time of king Henry the thyrd Insomuch that this contention and variaunce continued the space of 24. yeares The cause and first origene of this tragical conflicte rose vpon the constitution of ClemeÌt the 5. predecessor to this pope by whom it was ordayned as is afore meÌtioned that Emperours by the Germayne Princes elected might be called kinges of the Romaynes but might not inioy the title or right of the Empyre to bee nominated Emperour without theyr confirmation geuen by the Pope Wherefore this foresayd Emperour because he vsed the emperiall dignitie in Italy before he was authorised by the pope the sayd Pope therefore excommunicated the Emperour And notwithstanding the Emperoure oftentimes did profer himself to make intreaty of peace and coÌcorde yet the Pope inflexible woulde not bend The writinges of both partes yet be extant wherein the sayd Byshop doth make his auaunt that he had full power to treat and depose kinges and Emperours at his pleasure In the same time were diuers learned men which seeing the matter did greatly disalow the Bishop of Romes doynges among whome was Guillerne Ocham whose tractations were afterward condemned by the Pope for writing agaynst the temporall iurisdiction of theyr see And an other named Marselius Patauius which wrote the booke intituled Defensor pacis geuen vp to the handes of the sayd Emperour wherein the controuersie of the Popes vnlawful iuiurisdiction in things temporall is largely disputed the vsurped authoritie of that see set forth to the vttermost It is found in some wryters that a great cause of this variaunce first began for that one of the Emperours secretaries vnknowing to the Emperour in certayne of hys letters had likened the Papal see to the beast rising out of the sea in the Apocalips At length when the Emperour after much sute made to the pope at Auinion could not obtayne his coronation comming to Rome was there receaued with great honour where he with his wife were both crowned by the full consent of all the Lordes and Cardinals there and moreouer an other pope there set vp called Nicholas the fift After which thinges done the Pope not long after departed at Auinion in France after whom succeeded then Benedictus 12. a monke of Benedicts order and rayned 7. yeares Who by the counsayle of Phillip the French kyng confirmed and prosecuted the censures and cursinges that Iohn his predecessour had published agaynst Lewes the Emperour Moreouer depriued him of his Emperiall Crowne and also of hys Dukedome of Bauaria The Emperour vpon this commeth to Germany and assembling the Princes electors Dukes Bishops Nobles and the learned in a councel at Francford there declared before them out of the auncient lawes and customes of the Empire how it standeth onely in the Princes Electours and in none other to elect the k. or the Emperors of the Romaines for in both these names was no difference so that the same Electors in chusing the king of the Romaynes did also elect and chuse the Emperour whiche Emperour so by them constitute had lawfull right without any information of the Apostolicall see to exercise the administration of the Empyre And if he were lawfully elect ought to be annoynted of the Romayne Byshop which if hee doe refuse then might hee be annoynted and declared Emperour and Augustus by any other Catholicke Bishoppe thereunto appoynted as by the olde maner and custome hath bene especially seeing these iniunctions are but certaine soleÌnities added and inuented by the bishops onely for a token of vnitie betweene the church
them receaued But aboue all other thinges nothing did so much styrre me forward hereunto as the dilligent consideration and speciall regard of the common vtilitie which euery man plentifully may receaue by the reading of these Monuments or Martyrologe which history as I haue taken in hand chiefly for the vse of the English Church so haue I framed it in that tongue which the simple people could best vnderstand Nowe if men commonly delite so much in other Chronicles which intreate onely vpon matters of pollicye and reioyce to beholde therein the variable euentes of worldlye affayres the Stratagemes of valiaunt captaynes the terrour of foughten fieldes the sacking of Cities the hurlye burlies of Realmes and people And if men thinke it such a gaye thing in a common wealth to committe to history such olde antiquities of thinges prophane and bestow all theyr ornamentes of wit and eloquence in garnishing the same how much more then is it meete for Christians to conserue in remembraunce the liues Actes and doynges not of bloudy warriours but of myld and constant Martyrs of Christ which serue not so much to delight the eare as to garnish the lyfe to frame it with examples of great profite and to encourage men to all kinde of Christian godlines As first by reading thereof wee may learne a liuely testimony of Gods mighty working in the life of man contrary to the opinion of Atheistes and all the whole nest of Epicures For like as one sayd of Harpalus in times past that his doyngs gaue a liuely testimony agaynst God because he being so wicked a man escaped so long vnpunished so contrariwise in these meÌ we haue a much more assured and playne witnes of God both in whose liues and deathes appeared suche manifest declarations of Gods diuine working whiles in such sharpnes of tormentes we behold in them strength so constant aboue mans reach such readines to aunswere such patience in imprisonment suche godlines in forgeuing cherefulnes so couragious in suffering besides the manifold sense and feeling of the holy ghost which they in their liues so plentifully tasted in theyr afflictions as in readyng of theyr letters euidently we may vnderstand Ouer and besides this the milde deaths of the sayntes do not a little auayle to the stablishing of a good conscience to learne the contempt of the world and to come to the feare of God Moreouer they confirme fayth encrease godlines abate pride in prosperitie and in aduersitie do open an hope of heauenly comfort For what man reading the misery of these godly persons may not therein as in a glasse behold his owne case whether hee be godly or godles For if God geue aduersitie vnto good men what may eyther the better sort promise themselues or the euill not feare And whereas by reading of prophane storyes we are made perhaps more skilfull in warlike affayres so by reading of this we are made better in our liuinges and besides are better prepared vnto like conflictes if by Gods permission they shall happen hereafter more wiser by theyr doctrine and more steadfast by theyr example To be short they declare to the world what true Christian fortitude is and what is the right way to conquere which standeth not in the power of man but in hope of the resurrection to come and is nowe I trust at hand In consideration whereof me thinkes I haue good cause to wish that like as other subiectes euen so also Kinges and Princes which commonly delite in heroicall stories would diligently peruse such Monumentes of martyrs and lay them alwayes in sight not alonely to read but to follow and would paynt them vpon theyr walles cups ringes and gates For doubtles suche as these are more worthy of honour theÌ an hundreth Alexanders Hectors Scipions and warlike Iulies And though the world iudgeth prosperously of thinges yet with God the true iudge certes such are to be reputed in deede not that kill one an other with a weapon but they which being rather killed in Gods cause do retayne an inuincible constancie agaynst the threates of tyrantes and violence of tormentours Such as these are the true Conqueroures of the world by whome we learne true manhoode so many as fight vnder Christ and not vnder the world With this valiantnes did that most milde Lambe and inuincible Lyon of of the tribe of Iuda first of all go before vs of whose vnspeakeable fortitude we heare this prophetical admiration who is this sayth he which walketh so in the multitude of hys strength Forsooth the high sonne of the high God once conquered of the world and yet conquering the world after the same maner he was conquered The like daunce did all hys other Martyrs follow to whome the auncient antiquitie of the Churche did attribute so great honour as neuer king or Emperour could purchase in this world with all theyr images pillers hie spires triumphes temples and all theyr solemne feastes In probation whereof we see with what admiration and almost superstition not onely the memory but also the reliques of those good Martyr's were receaued kept amongest the auncient Christians We haue also for witnes the learned Hymnes and Songes of Prudentius and Nazienzene wherewith Pindarus did neuer so much set out hys triumphes of Olympia and Nemea I neede not here rehearse the learned Orations of eloquent Cyprian Chrysostome Ambrose and Hierome who neuer shewed theyr eloquence more then when they fell into the commendations of the Godly Martyrs Whereby it is manifest what estimation in times past was attributed to Martyrs with what gratulation reioyce myrth and common ioy the afflictions of those godly dying in Christes quarrell were sometime receiued and solemnised and that not without good reasonable cause For the Churche did well consider howe much she was beholding to theyr benefites by whose death she vnderstoode her treasurés to encrease Now then if Martyrs are to be compared with Martyrs I see no cause why the Martyrs of our tyme deserue any lesse commendation then the other in the primatiue Churche which assuredly are inferiour vnto them in no poynt of prayse whether we view the number of them that suffered or greatnes of theyr formentes or theyr constancie in dying or also consider the fruite that they brought to the amendment of posteritie and encrease of the Gospell They did water the truth with theyr bloud that was newly springing vp so these by theyr deathes restored it agayne being sore decayed and fallen downe They standing in the forewarde of the battell did receaue the first encounter and violence of theyr enemies and taught vs by that meanes to ouercome such tyranny These with like courage agayne like old beaten souldiours did winne the field in the rereward of the battayle They like famous husbandmen of the world did sow the fieldes of the Church that first lay vnmanured and wast these with fatnes of their bloud did cause it to battell and fructifie Would to God the fruite might be
Turkes or Infidels or in their doctrine were any Idolatrous impitie or detestable iniquitie in their liues if they went about any deadly destruction or priuy conspiracies to oppresse your liues or by fraudulent dealing to circuÌuent you then had you some cause to coÌplaine and also to reuenge Now seing in their doctrine ye haue neyther blasphemy idolatry superstition nor misbeliefe to obiect vnto them seing they are baptised in the same beliefe and beleue the same articles of the Crede as ye do hauing the same God the same Christ sauiour the same baptisme and are ready âs conâerre with you in all kinde of Christen doctrine neyther do refuse to be tryed by any place of the scripture how then riseth this mortall malice of you agaynst them If you thinke them to be herâtickes then bring forth if ye can any one sentence which they arrogantly hold contrary to the minde of holy scripture expounded by the censure of most auncient Doctours Or what is there in all yâ scripture to be required but they acknowledge confesse the same See try the order of their liues doinges what great fault find you They serue God they walke vnder his feare they obey his law as men may do and though they be transgressors toward him as other men are yet toward you what haue they done what haue they committed or deserued why you should be so bitter agaynst them What offended the poore habitants of Merindal Cabriers when the bishop of Aix the Cardinall of Turon and other Bishops of France wrasting from Fraunces the French king a commission sent Menârius with his Captayne Iohn de Gay to destroy theyr countrey an 1530. who driuing the poore people there into a barn ful of straw set the barn on fire burned vp men women and children And likewise in a church exercised the like crueltie vpon them where were murdered the same time to the number of a thousand yong and old women children and yong infants besides vii whole townes with the most part of the dwellers thering being murdered burnt in the sayd country of ProueÌce Also before that what offended the Cittizens of Tholouse and Auinion when Pope Gregory the ix set Lewes the French king to warre agaynst them and agaynst Raymundus their Earle without cause where also the sayd kyng died at the siege Or to speake of later yeres what hurt or harme did the poore Protestantes in the towne of Uassy who peaceably being at a Sermon were miserably slayne and cut men women and children by the Duke of Guyes and hys armed souldiours besides other infinite examples almost not to be numbred of like crueltie in Calabria Apulia Bohemia Fraunce and now of late in Flaunders and in other countryes moe But to let other countryes passe let vs turne now to the peaceable gouernment in this realme of England vnder this our so milde gracious Queene now presently reigning Under whome you see howe gently you are suffered what mercy is shewed vnto you how quietly ye liue What lacke you that you woulde haue hauing almost the best rowmes and offices in all the realme not onely without any losse of lyfe but also without anye feare of death And though a few of your Archâlerkes be in custody yet in that custody so shrewdly are they hurt that many a good Protestant in the realme would be glad with all their hartes to chaunge rowmes and dyet with them if they might And albeit some other for their pleasure haue slipt ouer the seas if their courage to see countries abroade did so allure them who coulde let them yet this is certayne no dreade there was of death that draue them For what papist haue you seen in all this land to lose eyther life or limme for papistry during al these xii yeares hetherto since this Queenes reigne And yet all this notwithstaÌding hauing no cause to complayne so many causes to geue God thaÌks ye are not yet content ye fret and fume ye grudge and mutter and are not pleased with peace nor satisfied with safety but hope for a day and fayne would haue a chaunge And to preuent your desired day ye haue conspired and rise vpp in open rebellion agaynst your Prince whom the Lord hath set vp to be your gouernour And as you haue since that nowe of late disturbed the quiet and peaceable state of Scotland in murdering most trayterously the gentle and godly Regent of Scotland who in sparing the Queenes life there when he had her in his handes hath now therfore lost his own so with like fury as by your rebellion appeareth would disturbe the golden quiet and tranquilitie of this Realme of England if ye might haue your willes Which the mercifull grace of almightie for Christ his sonnes sake our Lord forfend and vtterly disapoynt Amen Wherfore these premises coÌsidered my question is to aske of you know what iust or reasonable cause ye haue of these your vnreasonable doinges of this your so mortall and deadly hatred fury and malice you beare agaynst these your euenchristened of these your tumultes coniurations gaping and hoping rebellions mutteringes murders wherewith you trouble and disquiet the whole world Of all which mischiefes if the true cause were well known the truth would be found doubtles to be none other but onely the priuate cause of the Bishop of Rome that he is not receiued and the dignity of his Church exalted Touching which cause how vnreasonable and vniust it is more shal be sayd the Lord willing in reply according as I shal see theyr answere if it shall so please theÌ or any of theÌ to answere this question In the meane time this for a briefe note shall suffice that it standeth not with the scripture but contrary to the scripture that the Bishop of Rome should so reuenge his owne priuate cause If his title plantatioÌ be good of God why doth he not refer it vnto god And no doubt but if it be so God will maintein it though the whole world sayd no. If it be otherwise it will fall be rooted out though all the world sayd yea yea the greatest argument to proue this plantation of the Popes supremacy not to be of God is that the Pope fighting in his owne priuate cause by outward worldly force seeketh his owne glory Christ our sauior being here refused himselfe yet neither reuenged his cause nor sought his owne glory but only the glory will of his father thus speaking of himself Si ego glorifico meipsuÌ gloria mea nihil est pater meus est qui glorificat me c. Ioan. 8. i. If I glorify my selfe my glory is nothing my father is he that glorifyeth me c. Euen so I saye with scripture that if the Popes procâedings were planted of God he would not so wrastle for his glory as âe doth But forsomuch as he seeketh by such cruelty and bloudshed to exalt himselfe
lying neuer to be clawed of while the world standeth yet shal the posterity to come iudge betwene you me whether shall appeare more honest and true my defence for that worthy lord then your vncourteous and viperuns wrangling against him mooued with no other cause but onely with the peuish spirite of Poperie whych can abide nothing but that sauereth of your owne secte For els how many loud lying legends yea what legion of lies are daily vsed and receiued in the popish church What doltish dreames what fained myracles what blasphemous tales and frierly fables and idle inueÌtions fighting against the sincere religion doctrine and crosse of Christ And coulde you holde your penne from al these and finde nothing els to set your idlenesse on worke but onely to wryte agaynst the Lorde Cobham Syr Roger Acton Browne Onley Cowbrige with a fewe other whome wyth much a doe at length you haue sought out not so much for any true zeale to rebuke iniquitye as craftely seeking matter by these to deface and blemish the booke of Actes and Monumentes Which seemeth belike to make you scratche there where it itcheth not And if I shoulde after the like dealing take in hand your Popish portues and with like diligence excusse euery Popish martyr and Saint there canonised thinke you maister Cope I coulde not make you out halfe dosen as ranke traitours and rebels to their kings and princes as euer were any of these of your picking out What pope almost hath there bene these last 500. yeares whych hathe not bene a traitour to his Emperor and Prince and to his countrey either openly rebelling against them or priuely conspiring their destruction or proudly setting theyr feete vpon their necks or spurning their crownes of from their heads or making the sonne to fight against the father How many haue they deposed and set vp other in theyr seates how many Emperours and kings haue they wrongfully cursed What Consulles of Rome haue they resisted deposed and put to death What warres haue they raised vp against theyr owne countrey of Rome Yea the continuall holding of the City of Rome from hys lawfull Emperor what is it but a continuall poynt of treason What will you answere mee M. Cope to the Pope which conspired to let fall downe a stone vpon the Emperours head kneeling at his prayers pag. 177. And though this treachery being as big as a milstone seemed but a smal mote in your eye that it could not be espied yet what will you say by the Monke of Swinstede that poysoned king Iohn who was both absolued by his abbot before his treason committed and after hys treason had a perpetuall Masse songe for him to helpe hym out of Purgatorie And what thinke ye in your conscience is to be sayde of Thomas Becket who did inough and more then became him to set the French king and the king of Englande together by the eares Of Anselme likewise and of Stephen Langhton who departed both out of the Realme to complaine of their princes soueraines The like may be said also of Iohn Peckham Iohn Stradford Archbyshop of the same sea notoriously resisted the Kinges commaundement being sent for by king Edward 3. to come to the parliament at Yorke through the default of whose comming the present oportunitie of getting Scotland was the same time lost Richard Scrope Archb. of Yorke was opeÌly in armes to rebell fight against K. Henry 4. for the which he was condemned put to death And yet notwtstanding Commission was sent downe from the pope shortly after to excoÌmunicate them which put him to death his treason notwtstanding Read that story sincerely of pope Benedict 12. and of pope Clement 6. And see howe the traiterous rebellion of these two popes against Ludouicus their rightful Emperor can be defended Which Emperor at last was also empoysoned that not without the practise of Pope Clement as doth Hieronimus Marius credibly witnesse In the raigne of K. Edward the 2. mention was made before of Thomas Earle of Lancaster Who with a great number of other nobles and Barons of the realme rose in armour against their prince and therefore at lengthe were put to death as traitours And yet notwythstanding thys treason committed M. Cope if you be so ignorant in our stories that you know it not set your setters on to search and you shall finde it true that certaine Noble men went vp to Rome for the canonising of the sayde Thomas of Lancaster to be made a Saint and obtained the same In so much that in a certayne olde Calendare the name of the sayd S. Thomas of Lancaster is yet extant to be seene In the former booke of these Actes and Monumentes aboue about the pag. 353. or 354. mention was made of Edmund of Abbenden Archb. of Cant. whom although I do not disproue but rather commend in my history for his bold and sage counsail geuen vnto K. Henry the 3. and also for offering the censure of excommunication against the king in so necessary a cause yet notwithstanding the same Edmund afterward about his latter end went vp wyth a rebelling minde to complaine of his king vnto the Pope and in his iourney died before his return who afterward for the same was canonised by the Pope and now shineth among the Saints in the popes Calender Let vs come more neare to these dayes and times and consider the doings of Tho. Arundell Archb. of Canterb. Who being first deposed and exiled for hys contemptuous deserts against the king and afterward comming in wyth Henry Bolynbroke Duke of Herford in open armes and with main force rose against his natural and lawful king thinke you M. Cope thys is not as greate a poynte of treason as that which was done in Thiâkets fields And though he be not placed among the portuous Sainctâ yet I thinke nothing contrary but in your heart you will not greatly sticke to say Sancte Thoma ora pro nobis All these thinges well considered tell me M. Cope I pray you is treason suche a straunge and vnketh thyng in your pope catholike churche that your burning zeale of obedience to kings and princes can not read the story of the L. Cobham sir Roger Acton but your pen must needes be inflamed to wryte against them and yet so many traytors in your owne Calenders neither seene nor once spoken of And if the traiterous conspiracy and rebellion of so many your Calender Saintes committed against Emperours Kings and Princes can not stirre your zeale nor moue your pen Nor if the treason of pope Gregory 9. raising warre against his owne city of Rome and causing 30. thousande citizens in one battaile to be slaine pag. 281. deserueth not to be espied and accused as much as this treason of the Lorde Cobham yet what will you or can you answer to me M. Cope as touching the horrible treason of pope Gregory the 7. committed not against
c. Also where you continuing yet still in your common place of lying out of which you cannot digresse do charge me farther that I do appoint out holy dayes and working daies by colours of red and blacke in my foresayd Calendare to be obserued these leude notes of yours if they had bene picked out of my Calendare by you wythout myne owne special declaration before made to the contrary they might seeme to haue some blush of credite Now what wil the reader say or what may he iudge coÌsidering and conferring thys your cauilling with the matter of my premonition made before but that you are al together set to play the perpetuall Syc. I had almost called you by your right name master Cope But God make you as I said a good man Reading further in your boke I could not but smile and laugh at this your ridiculous and most loud lying Hyperbolismum where as you coÌparing my making of saints with the Popes making can finde as ye say in the Pope no such impudent arrogancie in presuming as ye finde in me c. If the Pope had not abused hys arrogant iurisdiction in canonising and deifying his Saintes more then I haue done the yeare should not be combred wyth so many idle holy dayes nor the Calendares wyth so many raskall Saintes some of them as good as euer were they that put Christ to death But where will you finde M. Cope any man to beleue thys your hyperbolical comparison to be true whych seeth and knoweth the infinit and vnmeasurable excesse of the Popes arrogancie not only in shrining such a rable of blind saintes of his owne creating but also in prescribing the same to be receaued vniuersally in the whole worlde and not to be receaued onely but also to be inuocated for gifts and graces also to be worshipped for aduocates and mediatours Wherin riseth a double abhomination of the pope the one for his idolatrous making and worshipping of saintes the other for his blasphemous iniurie and derogation to Christe in repulsing him out of his office of mediation placing other mediatours of his owne making And nowe to consider what Saintes these were or what were the causes of their sancting what S. almost among all the Popes Saintes shall you finde M. Cope made within these 500. yeres but commonly he was eithe some Pope or some rich Bishop and Prelate or some fat abbat or some blind Frier some Monke or Nunne some superstitious regulare or some builder of monasteries or some geuer and benefactour to the popish clergy or mainteiner agonising for the dignities and liberties of the Popyshe church What poore lay man or lay womaÌ were their liues neuer so Christian their faith and confession neuer so pure their death neuer so agonising for the witnes of Christ and truth of his word shall finde any place or fauour in all the Popes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is in the Popes Calendar either in red colour or els in blacke But heere M. Cope if yee had the wit somuch to defend as yee haue to ouerwhart you myght take mee wyth the maner and replie againe for the defence of your great Saintmaker or rather Godmaker of Rome that he maketh mo martyrs Saints of these foresayd poore laymen laywomen then euer he did of any other For he burneth them he hangeth them hee drowneth them imprisoneth famisheth them so maketh truer martyrs of Christ then any other of his new shrined saints whom he hath so dignified in his Calendar For the one he doth rubricate only with his red letters the other he doth rubricate with their owne bloud And therefore to aunswere you M. Cope to your comparison made betwene the pope and me for making of holy Martyrs and Saintes Briefly I say and report me to al the world yâ herein is no comparison For if ye speake of true Martyrs who doth make them but the pope if ye speake of fals martyrs who doth make them but the pope And farthermore to compare together the causes of these Martyred Saintes in my Calendare wyth them whyche shine shrined in the Popes Calendare taking the same proportion of time as I do wythin these last 500. yeares why may not I haue as good cause to celebrate these in my Calendar which lost their liues and were slain principally for the cause of Christ and of hys word as the pope hath to celebrate his double and simple feasted saintes in hys Calendar who in their doinges doctrine and life as they seemed rather to serue the Pope then Christ the Lord so in their death appeared no such cause why they shuld be sanctified in the church beyond all other Let not the Church of Christ M. Cope be deluded with hypocritical names nor fained apparitions and fabulous miracles neither be you deceiued your selfe but let vs resort sincerely to the worde of God What was in S. Fraunces looke vpon his superstitious life presumptuous testament wrought no dout by Sathan to diminish and obscure the Testament of Iesus Christ why he should be made a Saint and not an enemy rather of Christ What was likewise in Frier Dominicke who before Fraunces x. yeares together persecuted the poore Waldenses to death and destruction why should he stand a S. and a pillar of the church I pray you what see you in Thomas Becket but that he died for the ambitious libertyes of the popishe church What in Aldelmus and in Anselmus but only that they chased away maried priests from the churches and planted in idle Monkes in their steade The like also did Dunstanus who was rubricated wyth a duplex festum Elizabeth who was the wife of the Marquesse of Thuring when shee had with much perswasions got out her husbande to fight against the Turkes and was there slaine she afterward encloystered her selfe and was made a Nunne And doe you thinke these causes to be sufficient why they shuld be made saintes worshipped in churches and set in Calendares Long it were to make rehearsal of all this rifraffe and almost infinite One example may suffice for many S. Gilbert of SempringhaÌ was the sonne of Iocelin a knight who for his deformitie of his body was set to learning afterward made Chanon and was author of the Gilbertines in the time of king Iohn This Gilbert after he had erected 13. monasteries of hys order of Sempringham was afterwarde labored for vnto the Pope to be made a Saint Who hearing of hys myracles wrote hys letters to Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury in the behalfe of the foresayd Gilbert willing commaundyng per Apostolica scripta that the feast of the sayde Gilbert shoulde be solemnised through all the prouince of Canterb. Vt meritis nimirum eius precibus apud misericordissimum iudicem misericordiam consequamur c. Whereuppon Hubert the Archb. directeth downe hys wrytings to all the bishops within hys prouince
may appeare that he neyther careth for GOD nor the health of the Churche Item that the preceptes and commaundementes of the pope and prelates be no otherwise but as the Councels and preceptes of Phisitions binding no further then they are founde to be holesome and standing with the trueth of the word Item that the Pope can commaunde no man vnder payne of deadly sinne except God commaund him before He sayth that the keyes of the Pope and of the prelates be not such wherwith they open the kingdome of heauen but rather shut it as the Phariseis did Concerning vowes he disputeth that such as be foolish and impossibile ought to be brokeÌ that the hearers ought to discerne and iudge of the doctrine of their Prelates and not to receiue euery thing that they say without due examination He sheweth moreouer that the sentence or excommunication is of more force proceeding from a true godly honest simple and learned men then from the Pope as in the Councell of Constance Bernard was more esteemed then Eugenius Also if the pope with hys prelates gouern and rule naughtely that the inferiours be they neuer so base ought to resist him Writing moreouer of two Popes Pius the second and Sixtus the fourth he sayth that Pius the second dyd vsurpe vnto hymselfe all the kingdomes of the whole world that Sixtus the pope did dispense with al maner of othes in causes temporall not onely with suche othes as haue bene already but also with all suche as shal be made hereafter which was nothing els but to geue libertie and licence for men to forsweare themselues and deceiue one an other This Weselus beyng a Phrisian borne and now aged in yeares vpon a certayne time when a yong man called mayster Ioannes Oftendorpius came to hym sayd these wordes Well my childe thou shalt lyue to that day when thou shalt see the doctrine of these new and contentious diuines as Thomas and Bonauenture with others of the same sort shal be vtterly reiected and exploded from al true Christen deuines And thys which Oftendorpius then being young heard Weselus to speake he reported himselfe to Nouiomagus which wrote this story an 1520. heard it of the mouth of the sayd Weselus an 1490. Martij 18. Philippus Melanchton writing of the lyfe of Rodolphus Agricola sayth that Iosquinus Groningonsis an auncient and a godly man reported that when as he was young he was oftentimes present at the Sermons of Rodolphus and Weselus wherein they many times lamented the darckenes of the church and reprehended the abuses of the Masse and of the single life of priestes Item that they disputed oftentimes of the righteousnes of sayth why S. Paule so oftentimes did inculcate that men be iustified by faith and not by workes the same Iosquine also reported that they did openly reiecte and disproue the opinion of monks which say that men be iustified by their works Item concerning mens traditioÌs their opinion was that all suche were deceiued whatsoeuer attribued vnto those traditions any opinion of Gods worship or that they could not be broken And thus much for the story of doctour Wesellianus and Wesilus By this it may be seene and noted how by the grace of God and gift of printing first came forth learning by learning came light to iudge and discerne the errors of the pope from the truth of Gods word as partly by these abouesaid may appeare partly by other that followe after by the grace of Christ shall better be seene About the very same tyme and season when as the Gospell began thus to braunch spring in Germanie the host of Christes church began also to muster to multiply likewise here in EnglaÌd as by these historyes here consequent may appeare For not long after the death of this Weselus in the yeare of our Lorde 1494. and in the 9. yeare of the reigne of K. Henry 7. the 28. of Aprill was burned a very old woman named Ioane Boughton widow and mother to the Lady Young which Ladye was also suspected to be of that opinion which her mother was Her mother was of foure score yeares of age or more held 8. of Wickleffes opinions which opinioÌs my author doth not shew for the which she was burnt in Smithfield the day abouesayd My author sayth she was a Disciple of Wickleffe whome she accompted for a Sainct and helde so fast and firmly viij of his x. opinions that all the Doctours of LoÌdon coulde not turne her from one of them and when it was told her that she shoulde be brent for her obstinacie false beliefe shee set nothing by theyr manacing wordes but defied them for the sayde she was so beloued of God and hys holy aungels that she passed not for the fire in the midst therof she cryed to God to take her soule into his holy handes The night following that she was burnt the most parte of her ashes were had awaye of suche as had a loue vnto the doctrine that she dyed for Shortly after the martyrdome of this godly aged mother in the yeare of our Lord 1497. and the 17. of Ianuary being Sonday two men the one called Richard Milderale and the other Iames Sturdy bare Fagots before the procession of Paules and after stoode before the preacher in the time of hys Sermon And vpon the sonday following stood other two men at Paules crosse all the sermon tyme the one garnished with paynted written papers the other hauing a Fagot on hys necke After that in Lent season vppon Passion Sonday one Hugh Glouer bare a Fagot before the procession of Paules after wyth the Fagot stoode before the preacher all the sermon while at Paules crosse And on the sonday next following foure men stoode and did there open penaunce at Paules as is aforesayd in the sermon time many of their bookes were burnt before them at the Crosse. FUrthermore the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1498. in the beginning of Maye the king then being at Canterbury was a priest burnt which was so strong in his opinion that all the clerkes doctors then there beyng coulde not remoue him from his sayth whereof the king beyng enformed caused the sayd priest to be brought before hys presence who by hys perswasions caused him to reuoke and so he was burnt immediately The burning of Babram ABout which yere likewise or in the yere next folowing that xx day of Iuly was an old maÌ burnt in Smithfield IN the same yeare also which was of the Lord. 1499. fell the martyrdome and burning of Hieronimus Sauonarola a man no lesse godly in hart then constant in his profession Who being a Monke in Italy singularly well learned preached fore agaynst the euill lyfe liuing of the spiritualty and specially of hys own order compsayning fore vpoÌ theÌ as the springes and authors of all mischieues wickednes
will not name And here now commeth in the Argument of Pighius Hosius and Eccius to be aunswered vnto who arguyng for the antiquitie and authoritie of the Church of Rome reason on this maner Da That for somuch as an ordinary a knowen Church visible must here be knowen coÌtinually on earth during froÌ the time of the Apostles to the which church all other Churches must haue recourse xi And seeyng then there is no other Church visible orderly known to haue indured from the Apostles time but onely the Church of Rome j. They conclude therfore that the Church of Rome is that Church wherunto all other Churches must haue their recourse c. To the which Paralogisme I auÌswere thus that this word Durans Ecclesia the during Church in the Minor hath fallaciaÌ aequiuoci For although the name of the Church and outward successioÌ of Byshops haue had their durance froÌ tyme of the Apostles yet the definition and matter which maketh a true Apostolicall church in deede and vniuocè neither is now in the church of Rome nor yet the forme institution of the church now vsed in Rome was euer froÌ the Apostles whiche Apostles were neuer Authors or fathers of this title iurisdictioÌ and doctrine now taught in Rome but rather were enemies euer to the same Agayne to the Maior which standeth vpon two partes I aunswere first although the necessitie of the churche duryng from the Apostles may and must be grauÌted yet the same necessitie was not bouÌd to any certaine place or persoÌ but onely to fayth so that wheresoeuer that is to say in whatsoeuer congregation true fayth was there was the church of Christ And because the true fayth of Christ must needes euer remaine in earth therfore the Church also must needes remaine in earth And God forbid that the said true faith of Christ should only remaine in one citie in the world and not in other as well And therfore to the secoÌd part of the Maior is to be sayd that as this true and sincere fayth of Christ is not so geuen to remaine fixely in one place or citie alone so neither is there any one church in the world so ordained appointed of God that al other Churches should haue their recourse vnto it for determination of their causes and coÌtrouersies incident c. And thus much to the Argument of Pighius and Hosius c. Now as touchyng the authorities allegations of the auncient Doctours and holy fathers in the commeÌdation of the Church of Rome here commeth in also to be noted that whosoeuer will vnderstand rightly their authorities and auÌswere to the same must first learne to make a difference and distinction of the sayd Church of Rome froÌ that it was to that it is for as much as the Church of Rome is not the same Church now which it was then but onely aequiuocè otherwise as touching the very propertie and definition of a Church it is an other Church and nothing agreing to that was then saue onely in outward name and place therefore by this distinction made I aunswere the place of Irenaeus Cyprianus and other famous Doctours commendyng the Church of Rome as Catholicke and Apostolicall and say that these Doctours speakyng of the Church of Rome which then was sayd not vntrue calling it Catholicke Apostolicall for that the same Church tooke their ordinary succession of Byshops ioyned with the ordinary doctrine and institution froÌ the Apostles but speakyng of the Church of Rome whiche now is we say the sayd places of the Doctours are not true neither doe appertaine to the same all which Doctours neither knew the Churche of Rome that now is neither if they had would euer haue iudged any thyng therein worthy such commendation Ouer and besides our aduersaries yet more obiect agaynst vs who heauing and shouyng for the antiquitie of the Romish Churche for lacke of other sufficient reason to proue are driuen to fall in scannyng the tymes and yeares What say they where was this Church of yours before these fiftie yeares To whom briefly to aunswere first we demaund what they meane by this which they call our Church If they meane the ordinaunce and institution of doctrine and Sacramentes now receaued of vs and differing from the Church of Rome we affirme and say that our church was when this church of theirs was not yet hatched out of the shell nor did yet euer see any light that is in the time of the Apostles in the primitiue age in the tyme of Gregorie the first the old Romane church when as yet no vniuersall pope was receiued publikely but repelled in Rome nor this fulnesse of plenary power yet knowen nor this doctrine and abuse of Sacramentes yet heard of In witnes wherof we haue the old actes and histories of auÌcient tyme to geue testimony with vs wherein sufficieÌt matter we haue for vs to declare the same forme vsage and institution of this our church reformed now not to be the begynnyng of any new church of our owne but to be the renewyng of the old auÌcient church of Christ nor to be any sweruyng from the church of Rome but rather a reducyng to the church of Rome Whereas contrary the churche of Rome whiche now is is nothyng but a sweruyng from the churche of Rome as partly is declared and more shall appeare Christ willyng hereafter And where the sayd our aduersaries doe moreouer charge vs with the fayth of our fathers and Godfathers wherein we were baptised accusing and coÌdemnyng vs for that we are now reuolted froÌ them their fayth wherin we were first Christened To this we auÌswere that we beyng first baptised by our fathers Godfathers in water in the name of the Father of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the same fayth wherin we were Christened theÌ we do retaine because our Godfathers were theÌ selues also in the same fayth therfore they caÌ not say that we haue forsaken the fayth of our Godfathers c. As for other points of Ecclesiasticall vses circumstaunces coÌsidered besides the principall substaunce of fayth and baptisme if they held any thyng whiche receaded from the doctrine and rule of Christ therein we now remoue our selues not because we would differ from them but because we would not with them remoue from the rule of Christes doctrine Neither doth the SacrameÌt of our baptisme binde vs in all points to the opinioÌs of them that baptised vs but to the fayth of him in whose name we were Baptised For as if a man were Christined of an heretique the Baptisme of him notwithstandyng were good although the Baptiser were nought so if our Godfathers or fathers which Christened vs were taught any thyng not consonant to ChristiaÌ doctrine in all pointes neither is our Baptisme worsse for that nor yet we bouÌd to folow theÌ in all thynges wherein they them selues did not
cite vp both parties and to haue the hearing and deciding of the cause as did Macarius and Hesychius send to Iulius then bishop of Rome c. Item in that certaine of the Arrians returning from their Arrianisme offered vp and exhibited vnto the bishops of Rome their libels of repentance and were of them receiued againe as Vrsatius and Valens did to Iulius Socra lib. 2. cap 24. The x. cause was also for that Gratianus the Emperour made a law that all men should retaine that religioÌ which Damasus bishop of Rome and Peter bishop of Alexandria did hold Sozom lib. 7. cap. 4. And also if it happened the bishop of Rome to disalow the ordering of any minister or ministers the Popes perceiuing how diligent and redy they were to seeke their fauour and to send vp their messengers to Rome for their purgation tooke therby no little maner of exaltation Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 23. Besides these aforesaid the bishops of Rome had also an other artificiall practise that in sending out their letters abroad as they did to many in all their Epistles if the Epistles be theirs and not forged euer they were harping of the greatnes of their name and of their Apostolike sea and of the primacie of S. Peter their predecessor and prince of all the Apostles c. And this they vsed in euerie letter when so euer they wrote to any as appeareth in all their letters decretall namely in the letters of Miltiades Marcellus and Marcus c. Againe if any of the East church directed any writing to them wherein any signification was conteined of neuer so little reuerence giuen vnto them as learned men commonly vse for modesties sake that was taken by by and construed for plaine subiection and due obedieÌce as declareth the letter of Damasus written to the bishops of the East Church beginning thus Quod debita reuerentia c. in English thus but that your charitie yeldeth due reuereÌce to the Apostolicall sea you in so doing deare children do much for your selues c. Theodoret. Lib. 5. cap. 9. where as the Bishops of the East Church notwithstanding had shewed little or no reuerence in their Epistle to Pope Damasus before Thus haue ye the first and originall groundes by the meanes wherof the Archbishops of the Romish Sea haue atchieued to this their great kingdome and celsitude ouer Christes church first beginning the mysterie of their iniquitie by that which was modestly and voluntarily giueÌ them Afterward by vse and custome claiming it ambitiously vnto them of dutie seruice lastly holding fast as we see that which once they had gotten into their possessioÌ so that now in no case they can abide the birdes to cal home their fethers againe which they so long haue vsurped And thus much concerning the life iurisdiction title of the Romain bishops In all which as is declared they and not we haue fallen from the church of Rome To these I might also ioyne the maner of gouernment wherin the said Romish Bishops haue no lesse altered both from the rule of Scripture and from the steps of the true church of Rome which gouernment as it hath bene and ought to be only spirituall so hath the bishop of Rome vsed it of late yeres no otherwise theÌ hath an earthly king or prince gouerned his realme dominioÌs with riches glory power terror outward streÌgth force prisoÌ death executioÌ lawes policies promooting his friends to dignities reuenging his affections punishing and correcting faults against his person more then other offences against God committed vsing and abusing in all these things the word of God for his pretext cloke to worke his worldly purpose withall whereas indeede the word of God ministreth no such power to spirituall persons but such as is spirituall according to the saying of the Apostle Arma militiae nostrae non sunt carnalia sed spiritualia c. The armour and artillery sayth S. Paule of our warfaire is not carnall but spirituall such as serue not against flesh and bloud nor against the weake person of man but against Sathan agaynst the gates of hell and the profundities of the wicked power c. Which armour as it is al spiritual so ought they which haue the dealing therof to be likewise spirituall well furnished with all such giftes and graces of the holye Ghost meere for the gouernance of his spiritual Church as with wisedome and knowledge in the Scripture to instructe the ignorant with inward intelligence foresight of the craftye cogitations and operations of Sathan with power of the spirit to resist the same with practise and experience of tentations to comfort such as be afflicted and oppressed of Sathan with heauenly discretion to discerne spirits and truth from vntruth with iudgment and knoledge of tounges and learning to conuict errour wyth zeale of Gods glory with feruencye of prayer with patience in persecution with a minde contented with all cases and states incident with teares and compassion on other mens greeues with stoutnes and courage against proud and stout oppressours with humilitie towarde the poore and miserable with the counsaile of the Lorde Iesus by his word and spirite to direct him in all things to be done with strength against sinne with hatred of this worlde with gift of fayth power of the keyes in spirituall causes as to minister the word the Sacraments and excommunication when the worde biddeth that the spirite may be saued and to reconcile againe as case requireth c. These and such like are the matters wherin consisteth the sinews and strength of the church and the true gouernance of the same But coÌtrary to these aforesaid both the Bishop clergie of this latter Church of Rome proceeding in their administration and gouernaunce as who vnder the name and pretence of Christ and his word haue exercised of long time nothing els but a worldly dominion seeking indede their owne glory not the glory of Christ riches of the world not the lucre of soules not feeding the flocke but fillyng the purse reuenging their owne wronges but neglecting gods glory stryuing against man onely and killing him but not killing the vice nor confuting the errour of man strong against flesh and bloude but weake against the Deuill stout against the simple but meeke against the mightie briefly doing almost all thinges preposterously more like to secular Princes then spirituall Pastours of Christes flocke with outward forcement and feare of punishment wyth prysoning famishyng hanging racking drowning headyng slaying murdering and burning and warring also on the other side with his riches and treasures wyth his garde and gardiance with strength of men with Court and Cardinals with pomp and pride about them with their triple crowne with the naked sworde with theyr ordinary succession with their lawes and executions their promotions and prefermeÌts their biddings and commandings threatninges and reuenginges c. In fine to compare therfore the Images of a
was how and when it should appeare they aunswered that his kingdome was no worldly nor terren thing but an heauenly and Aungelicall kingdome that it should appeare in the consummation end of the world what tyme he comming in glory should iudge the quicke and the dead and render to euery one according to his deseruinges Domitian the Emperour hearing this as the saying is did not condemne them but despising them as vile persons let them go also staid the persecution then mooued against the Christians They being thus discharged and dismissed afterward had the gouernmeÌt of Churches beyng taken for Martyrs and as of the Lords stock and so consumed in good peace till the tyme of Traianus Haec Egesip Euseb Lib. 3. cap. 20. By this story here recited may appeare what were the causes why the Emperours of the Romaine Monarchie did so persecute the Christians which causes were chiefly these feare and hatred 1. feare for that the Emperors and Senate of blinde ignoraunce not knowing the maner of Christes kingdome feared and misdoubted least the same would subuert their Emperie Like as the Pope thinkeeh now that this Gospel wil ouerthrow his kingdom of maiestie And therfore sought they all means possible how by death and all kindes of torments vtterly to extinguish the name and memorie of the christians And therupon semeth to spring the old law of the Romaine Senate Non debere dimitti Christianos qui semel ad tribunal venissent nisi propositum mutent i. That the Christians should not bee let goe which were once brought to the iudgement seate except they chaunged their purpose c. Euseb. Lib. 5. cap. 21.2 Hatred partly for that this world of his owne naturall condition hath euer hated and maliced the people of god from the first beginning of the world Partly agayne for that the Christians beyng of a contrary nature and Religion seruing only the true liuing God despised their false gods spake against their idolatrous worshippings and many tymes stopped the power of Sathan working in their Idoles And therfore Sathan the Prince of this world stirred vp the Romaine Princes blynd Idolaters to beare the more hatred and spite against them Upon these causes and such like rose vp these malicious slaunders false surmises infamous lies slanderous accusations of the Heathen idolaters against the Christian seruaunts of God which incited the Princes of this world the more to persecute them for what crimes so euer malice could inuent or rash suspicion could minister that was imputed to the Christians as that they were a people incestuous that in the night in their concourses puttyng out their candles they ranne together in all filthy maner that they killed their owne children that they vsed to eate mans flesh that they were seditious and rebellious that they would not sweare by the fortune prosperitie of Caesar that they would not adore the Image of Caesar in the market place that they were pernitious to the Emperie of Rome Briefly whatsoeuer mishappened to the Citie or Prouinces of Rome either famine pestilence earthquake warres wonders vnseasonablenes of weather or what other euils soeuer hapned it was imputed to the Christians as Iustinus recordeth Ouer and beside al these a great occasion that stirred vp the Emperours against the Christians came by one Publius Tarquinius the chiefe Prelate of the idolatrous sacrifices and Mamertinus the chiefe gouernour of the Citie in the tyme of Traianus who partly with money partly with sinister and pestilent counsaââe partly with infamous accusations as witnesseth Nauclerus incensed the mynde of the Emperour so muche against Gods people Also among these other causes abouesaid crept in some piece of couetousnes withal as in all other things it doth in that the wicked promooters and accusers for sucre sake to haue the possessions of the christians were the more redy to accuse them to haue the spoyle of their goods Thus hast thou Christian reader first the causes declared of these persecutions 2. The cruell law of their condemnation 3. Now heare more what was the forme of inquisition which was as is witnessed in the second Apologie of Iustinus to this effect that they should sweare to declare the truth whether they were in very deed Christians or not and if they confessed then by the law the sentence of death proceeded Iust. Apol. 2. Neither yet were these tyrants and organes of SathaÌ thus contented with death onely to bereaue the life from the bodye The kindes of death were diuers and no lesse horrible then diuers Whatsoeuer the cruelnesse of mans inuention could deuise for the punishment of mans body was practised against the Christians as partly I haue mentioned before and more appeareth by the Epistle sent from the brethren of France hereafter following Craftie traynes outcries of enemies imprisonments stripes and scourgings drawings tearings stonings plates of iron layd to them burning hote deep dungeons racks strangling in prisons the teeth of wild beasts gridirons gibbets and gallowes tossing vpon the hornes of Buls Moreouer wheÌ they were thus killed their bodies laid in heaps and dogs there left to keep them that no man might come to bury them neither would any prayer obtayne them to be interred and buried Ex Epistola fratrum Viennensium ac Lugdunensium c. And yet notwithstanding for all these continual persecutions and horrible punishments the church of the christians daily increased deepely rooted in the doctrine of the Apostles and of men Apostolicall and watered plenteously with the bloud of Saintes as saith Nicephorus Tib. 3. Whereof let vs heare the worthy testimony of Iustinus Martyr in his Dialogue with Tripheus And that none saith he can terrifie or remoue vs which beleue in Iesus by this it daily appeareth for when we are slaine crucified cast to wild beastes into the fire or geuen to other torments yet we goe not from our confession but contrary the more crueltie and slaughter is wrought against vs the mo they be that come to pietie and faith by the name of Iesus no otherwise then if a man cut the vine tree the better the branches grow For the vine tree planted by God and Christ our Sauiour is his people Haec Iust. ¶ To comprehend the names and number of all the Martyrs that suffered in all these ten persecutions which are innumerable as it is vnpossible so it is hard in such varietie and diuersitie of matter to keepe such a perfect order and course of yeares and times that either some be not left out or that euery one bee reduced into his right place especially seeing the Authors themselues whome in this present worke we follow doe diuersly disagree both in the tymes in the names and also in the kynd of Martyrdome of them that suffered As for example where the common reading and opinion of the Church and the Epistles Decretall doe take Anacletus to succeed after
although saith he Alexander beyng perswaded through the entreating of his mother MaÌmea did fauour the Christians yet notwithstanding there was no publike Edict or Proclamation prouided for their safegard By reasoÌ wherof diuers there were which suffered Martyrdome vnder Almachius other iudges In the number of whom after some stories was Calixtus Bishop of Rome who succeded next vnto Zephyrinus aboue mentioned And after him Vrbanus also which both beyng Bishops of Rome did both suffer by the opinioÌ of some writers vnder Alexander Seuerus This Calixtus in his two decretal Epistles written to Benedictus and to the Bishops of Fraunce geueth these ordinances that no actions or accusations agaynst the Prelates or teachers of the church should be receaued that no secret conspiracies should be made against bishops Item no man to communicate with persons excoÌmunicate Also no bishop to excommunicate or to deale in an other Dioces And here he expoundeth the Dioces or the Parish of any bishop or minister to be his wife The wife sayth the Apostle is bound to the law so long as the husbaÌd liueth when he is dead she is free from the law So saith Calixtus the wife of a bishop which is his Church so long as he liueth is bound duely to him neither ought to be iudged or disposed by any other man without his will and iudgement after his death she is free from the lawe to marrie to whoÌ she will so it be in the Lord that is regulariter regularly In the end of the sayd his epistle decretall he confuteth the error of them which hold that they which are fallen are not to be receiued agayne Which heresie after the tyme of Calixtus or Calistus came in first by Nouatus in the dayes of Cornelius Moreouer in his sayd first Epistle decretall is contayned the fast of the foure tymes commonly called the Imber fast whereof also Marianus Scotus maketh mention But Damasus speaking of the same fast sayth he ordayned the fast but of three tymes which was for the encrease of corne wyne and oyle By these hetherto premised it is not hard for a quicke Reader to smel out the crafty iugling of that person or persons whosoeuer they were the falsly haue ascribed these decretall institutions to those holy fathers For first what laysure had the Christians to lay in their accusations against their bishops when we neuer read nor finde in any story any kynde of variaunce in those dayes among them but all loue mutuall compassion and harty communion among the Saintes And as we read of no variaunce among the people in those dayes nor of any fault or backsliding among the Bishops who for the most part then died all constant Martirs so neither do we read of any tribunall seat or Consistorie vsed or frequented then about any such matters Agayne if a man examine well the dangers of those busie days he shall see the poore flocke of the christians so occupied and piteously oppressed by the cruell accusations of the Heathen Infidels that though the cause did yet the tyme would not serue them to commense any law against their bishops SecoÌdly as touching their conspiracie against bishops what conspiracie either would they then practise agaynst them which always gaue their liues for their defence Or how could they then conspire in any coÌpanies together when neuer a true thristian man durst once put his head out of his dores neither was there in the church any Christian man in those perilous dayes except he were a true man in deed such as was farre from all false conspiracies And when as all the world almost in all places conspired agaynst them What tyme what cause or what hart trow ye could they haue to coÌspire against their instructors Thirdly concerning the confutation of that heresie how standeth the confutation with the tyme of Calistus wheÌ Nouatus the author of that heresie was after him in the tyme of Cornelius Fourthly if by the lawe of Calixtus euery Dioces be the proper wife of euery bishop or minister then how many bishops wiues and persons wiues hath the adulterous Pope of Rome defloured in these latter dayes of the Church which so proudly and impudently hath intermedled and taken his pleasure his owne profit in euery Dioces and Parish almost through all Christendome without all leaue and licence of the good man who hath bene in the meane tyme yet is compelled stil where so euer the Popes holines commeth Vigilante sternere naso and to giue him leaue vnasked to do what he list Wherefore if this Canon decretall be truly his why is it not obserued so as it doth stand without exceptioÌ If it bee not why is it then falsly forged vpon him and the Church of Christ deceaued And certes lamentable it is that this falsifiyng of such trifling traditions vnder the false preteÌce of antiquitie either was begon in the Church to deceaue the people or that it hath remayned so long vndetected For as I thinke the church of Christ will neuer be perfectly reformed before these decretall constitutions Epistles which haue so long put on the visard of antiquitie shal be fully detected and appeare in their owne colour wherein they were first paynted And yet neither do I say this or thinke contrary but that it may be that bishops of Rome and of the same name haue bene the true authors of these traditions but here coÌmeth in the error as I credibly suppose that when other later bishops of the like name haue deuised these ceremoniall inuentions the vulgar opinion of men hath transferred them to the first primitiue fathers although beyng of an other time yet bearing the same name with the true inuentors thereof But of Calixtus enough who as Damasus sayth in the dayes of this Alexander Seuerus died a Martyr Vincentius affirmeth that he was tied to a great stone and so out of a window was thrown into a ditch Eusebius speakyng of his death maketh no mention of his Martyrdom and sayth he sate v. yeares Platina sayth vj. yeres Sabellicus giueth him vij yeares and so doth Damasus After Calistus folowed Vrbanus about the yeare of our Lord 227. who in his epistle decretall comming out of the same forge which he wrote in common to all bishops making no mention of the heauy persecutions of the Church nor ministring any exhortation of comfort or constancie to the brethren onely geueth many straight precepts for not transporting or alienating the goods of the Church and to pay truly their offââângs which they vow also to haue all common among the Clergie Moreouer about the ende of his epistle he instituteth the confirmation of children after Baptisme which the Papistes bee woont to take into the number of their vii Sacraments affirming and denouncing more then Scripture will beare that the imposition of the Bishops hand bringeth the holy ghost and thereby to be made full ChristiaÌs c. But of these
the house together men of one accord c. And so by the occasion hereof he writeth vnto them in the foresayd Epistle and moueth them to prayer and mutuall agreement For sayth he if it be promised in the Gospell to be graunted whatsoeuer any two consenting together shall aske what shall then the whole Churche do agreeing together or what if this vnanimitie were among the whole fraternitie which vnanimitie sayeth Cyprian if it had bene then among the brethren non venissent fraetribus haec mala si in vnum fraternitas fuisset animata that is these euiles had not happened to the brethren if the brethren had ioyned together in brotherly vnanimitie c. After the causes thus declared of this or other persecutions the sayd S. Cyprian moreouer in the forenamed Epistle worthy to be read of al men describeth likewise a certayne vision wherin was shewed vnto them by the Lord before the persecutioÌ came what should happen The vision was this There was a certayne aged father sitting at whose right hand set a young man very sad and pensiue as one with an indignation sorrowfull holding hys hand vpon hys brest hys countenaunce heauy and vnchearefull On the left hand sate an other person hauing in hys hand a net whiche he threatned to lay to catch the people that stode about And as he was marueiling that saw the sight thereof it was sayd vnto him The young man whoÌ thou seest sit on the tight hand is sad and sory that hys preceptes be not obserued But he on the left hand daunceth and is merry for that occasion is geuen him to haue power of the aged Father geuen him to afflict men And this vision was seene long before this tempest of persecution happened Wherein is declared the same that before is sayd the sinnes of the people to be the cause why Sathan in this persecution and all other hath had and hath still such power with hys net of destruction to rage agaynst the bloud of Christen men and all because sayth Cyprian we forslacke our praying or be not so vigilant therein as wee shoulde wherefore the Lord because he loueth vs correcteth vs correcteth vs to amend vs amendeth vs to saue vs. c. Cyprian Furthermore the same Cyprian and in the same Epistle wrtting of his own reuelation or message sent to him thus sayth And to hys least seruaunt both sinfull and vnworthy meaning by himselfe God of his tender goodnes hath vouched safe to direct this word Tell him sayth he that hee be quiet and of good comfort for peace will come Albeit a litle stay there is for a while for that some remain yet to be proued and tryed c. And sheweth also in the same place of an other reuelation of his wherein he was admonished to be spare in hys feeding and sober in hys drinke least hys minde geuen to heauenly meditation might be caryed away with worldly allurements or oppressed with to much surfet of meates and drinkes should be lesse apt or able to prayer and spirituall exercise Finally in the latter end of the foresayd Epistle mention also followeth of other reuelations or shewinges wherein the Lord sayth Cyprian doth vouchsafe in many of hys seruantes to foreshew to come the restauring of hys Church the stable quiet of our health and safegard after rayne fayre weather after darcknes light after stormy tempest peaceable calme the fatherly helpe of his loue the wont old glory of hys diuine maiesty whereby both the blasphemy of the persecutors shall be repressed and the repentance of such as haue fallen be reformed and the strong and stable confidence of them that stand shall reioyce and glory Thus much hath S. Cyprian writing of these thinges to the Clergy Lib. 4. Epist. 4. As touching now the crymes and accusations in this persecution layd to the charge of the Christians thys was the principall first because they refused to doe worship to their Idols and to the Emperours then for that they professed the name of Christ. Besides all the calamities and euils that happened in the world as warres famine and pestilence were onely imputed to the Christians Agaynst all which quarreling accusations Cyprian doth eloquently defend the Christians in his booke Contra Demetrianum Like as Tertulian had done before writing Contra Scapulam page 55. And first touching the obiection for not worshipping Idoles he cleareth the Christians both in his booke Contra Demeir also De vanitate idol prouing those Idols to be no true Gods but Images of certayne dead kinges which neyther could saue themselues from death nor such as worship them The true God to be but one and that by the testimony of Sosthenes Plato and Trismegistus the which God the Christians doe truely worship And as concerning that the Christians were thought to be causes of publique calamities because they worshipped not the Gentiles Idoles he purgeth the Christians thereof prouing that if there be any defect in increase of thinges it is not to be ascribed to them but rather to the decrease of nature languishing now toward her age and latter end Agayne for that it hath bene so foresayd and prophecied that toward the end of the worlde should come warres famine and pestilence Moreouer if there be anye cause therof more proper then other it is most like to be imputed to their vaine Idolatry and to the contempt of the true God Also that such euils be increased by the wickednes of the people so that to speake in his owne words famem maiorem faciaâ rapacites quam siccitas i. famine cometh more by auarice of men then by drought of the aire but especially the cause therof to procede of the cruell shedding of the innocent bloud of the Christians c. Thus with many other mo probations doth Cyprian defend the Christians against the barbarous exclamatioÌs of the heatheÌ Gentiles Of which Cyprian forsomuch as he suffered in the time of his persecution I mynde Christ wylling to recapitulate here in ample discourse the ful summe first of his life and bringing vp then of his death Martyrdome as the worthines of that man deserueth to be remembred Of this Cyprian therfore otherwise named Statius thus writeth Nicephorus Nazianzenns Iacobus de Voragine Henricus de Erfordia Volateranus Hieronymus and other that he being an Aphrican and borne in Carthage first was an Idolater and Gentill altogether giuen to the study and practise of the Magicall Artes of whose parentage and education in letters from his youth no mention is made but that he was a worthy Rethorician in Aphrica Of whose conuersion and baptisme he himselfe in his first booke second Epistle writeth a florishing and eloquent Hystory Which his conuersion vnto the christian fayth as Hieronimus affirmeth in his commentary vpon Ionas was through the grace of God and the meanes of Cecilius a Priest whose name after he bare and through the occasion of
imperiall Proclamation the tenor whereof proceedeth after this effect as is to be sene in Euseb. Lib 7. ca. 13. Emperour and Caesar Publius Licinius Galienus Pius Fortunatus Augustus vnto Dionysius to Pinna and to Demetrian and to all other the like Bishops The bountifull benignitie of my gift I haue willed and commaunded to be proclaymed through the whole worlde to the intent that such whiche are deteined in banishment for discipline sake may safely returne home agayne from whence they came And for the same cause I haue here sent to you the example of my rescript for you to peruse to enioy so that no man so hardy to vexe or molest you And thys whiche you may now lawfully enioy hath bene long since by me graunted And therefore for your more warrant in the same I haue committed the examplar hereof to the custody of Aurelianus Cyrenius my chiefe Steward where you may âet the copy to see at your pleasure This mandate aboue prefixed did Galienus sent to Dionysius Alexandrinus and to other Byshops as is premised An other rescript also the sayd Emperour sent to other Christian Byshops permitting to them full libertie to receaue agayne their wonted places where they were wont to associate together called of them Caemiteria By this it may appeare that some peace was then grauÌted vnder this Galienus to the Church of Christ albeit not so but the some there were which suffered Among whome was one Marinus mentioned in Eusebius Lib. 7. This Marinus being a warriour and a noble man in Cesarea stoode for the dignitie of a certaine order whiche by all order of course was next to fall vpon him by right had not the enuious ambitioÌ of him that should follow next after hym supplanted him both of office life For he accused him to be a Christian and therefore sayd that he was not to be admytted vnto their offices which was against their Religion Wherupon Achaius then being iudge examined him of his faith who finding him to be a christian indede constantly to stand to his profession gaue him .iij. houres to deliberate aduise wyth himselfe There was the same time in Cesarea a Byshop named Theotechnus otherwise called Theodistus who perceiuing him to stand in doubtfull delyberation and perplexitie in himselfe tooke him by the hand brought him into the house or Church of the Christians laying before him a sworde which he had vnder his cloke for the same purpose and a booke of the new Testament so willed him to take his free choyse which of them both he would preferre The souldior immediately without delay ran to the booke of the Gospell taking that before the sword And thus he being animated by the bishop presented himselfe boldly before the iudge by whose sentence he was beheaded and died a Martyr Euseb. ibid. Whose body he beyng dead one Asyrius a noble Senatour of Rome and a man very wealthy among the chief of that order who the same tyme was there present at hys Martyrdome toke vp and bare vpoÌ his owne shoulders wrapping it in a rich sumptuous weede so honourably committed it to the burial Euseb Lib. 7. cap 16. Of which Asyrius the sayde author writeth moreouer this storye howe that in the foresayde Citie of Cesarea the Gentiles vsed ther of an auÌcient custome to offer vp a certaine sacrifice by a fountaine side the which sacrifice by the working of the deuill was wont sodainly to vanish out of their eies to the great admiracioÌ of the inhabiters by Asyrius seing this and pittying the miserable errour of the simple people lifting vp his eies to Heauen made his praier to almightie God in the name of christ that the people might not be seduced of the deuil any loÌger by the vertue of whose praier the sacrifice was seene to swimme in the water of the fountaine so the straunge wonder of that sight was taken away and no such matter coulde be their wrought any more Euseb. Lib 7. cap. 17. And because mention is made here of Cesarea there foloweth in the next chapter of the same author a strange miracle if it be true which he there reporteth howe that out of the same City was the woman which in the gospel came to our Sauiour and was healed of her bloudy issue Her house being in the Citye of Cesarea before the doore thereof was set vp a certayne pyller of stone vpon the piller an Image was made of brasse of a woman mekely knelyng on her knes and holding vp her hands as one that had some sute Against the which there was an other Image also of a man proportioned of the same mettall cuÌningly engrauen in a short semely vesturâ stretching forth his hand to the woman At the foote of which piller grew vp a certaine herbe of a straunge kind but of a more straunge opiration which growing vp to the hemme of his vesture once touching the same is saide to haue such vertue that it was able to cure all maner of deseases This picture of the man they say represented the image of Christ. The history is written in Eusebius as is said the credite whereof I referre to the Reader whether he will thinke it true or false If he thinke it false yet I haue shewed him myne author if he thinke it true then must hee thinke with all that this miraculous operation of the herbe proceded neither by the vertue of the picture nor by the praier of the other being both dombe pictures and engrauen no doubt at that time by the hand of Infidels but to be wrought by some secret permission of God his wisedome either to reduce the Infidels at that time to the belief of the storye or to admonish the Christians to consider with them selues what strength and health was to be looked for onelye of Christ and no other aduocate seing the dumbe picture engrauen in Brasse gaue his efficacie to a poore herbe to cure so many diseases This picture saith Eusebius remained also to his time which was vnder Constantinus the great As touching the line and order of the Romaine Byshops hetherto intermitted after the martirdome of Xistus aboue specified the gouernement of that church was conmitted next to one Dionysius about the yeare of our Lord 266. who continued in the same the space of ix yeares as Eusebius saith as Damasus recordeth but onely vj. yeares and two moneths Of his decretall Epistles because sufficient hath bene sayd before concerning that matter I omit to speake After whom succeded Felix in the first yeare of Probus the Emperour about the yeare of our Lord 280. who gouerned that church v. yeares and died as Plaâina saith a martyr After him followed Eutychianus and then Gaius both martyrs as the histories of some do recorde About the time of these byshops lyued Theodorus byshop of Neocesarea who is otherwise called Gregorius Mognus whome
caused theyr bowels and flesh to be deuoured of the hungry swine This rage furye of the wicked Arethusians Zozomenus supposeth to come of this because that Constantinus before had broken them from their country maner of setting forth and exposing their virgins filthely to whom soeuer lusted and destroyed the temple of Venus in Heliopolis restrayning the people there from their filthines and vile whoredome Sozom Lib. 5 cap. 10. Of the lamentable story or rather Tragedy of Marcus Arethusius their Byshop thus writeth the said Sozomenus and also Theodoretus in his third booke in these words as followe This Tragedye saith hee of Marcus Arethusius doth require the eloquence and worthines of Aeschilus and Sophocles which may as the matter deserueth set forth and beautify his great afflictions This man at the commaundement of Constantinus pulled downe a certayn temple dedicated to Idols and in the stead thereof built vp a church where the Christians might congregate The Arthusians remembring the little good wil that Iulianus bare vnto him accused him as a traitour and enimie to him At the first according as the scripture teacheth he prepared him selfe to flee But when he perceiued that there were certaine of his kinsmen or frynds appreheÌded in his steed returning agayne of his owne accord he offred himselfe to those that thirsted for his bloude whome when they had gotten as men neither pytiyng his old age worne yeares nor abashed at his vertuous conuersation being a man so adourned both with doctrine maners first strypt him naked pittifully beate him then within a while after they cast him into a foule filthy sinke from thence being brought they caused boyes to thrust him in with sharpned stickes made for the nonce to prouoke his paine the more Lastly they put him into a basket and being annointed with hony broth they hung him abroad in the heate of the sunne as meate for waspes and flies to feede vpon And all this extremity they shewed vnto him for that they woulde enforce him to do one of these things that is either to build vp-againe the temple which he had destroied or else to giue so much money as should pay for the building of the same but euen as hee purposed with him selfe to suffer abide theyr greuous torments so refused he to doe that they demaunded of him At the length they taking him to be but a poore man and not able to pay such a summe of mony promised to forgiue him the one halfe so that he would be contented to pay the other halfe But he hanging in the basket wouÌded pitifully with the sharpned sticks of boies children and all to be bitten with waspes flyes did not only conceale his paine griefe but also derided those wicked ones and called them base low and terrene people and he himselfe to be exalted and set on high At length they demaunding of him but a small some of money he answered thus it is a great wickednes to confer one halfe penye in case of impietie as if a man should bestow the whole Thus they beyng not able to preuayle against him let hym downe And leauyng him went their waye so that euery man might learne at his mouth the example of true pietie and faithfulnes Although the tractation of these foresayd stories persecutions of Persia aboue premised do stray somwhat out of the order course of time and place as which came neither in the time of Constantine nor be pertinent to the monarchy of Rome yet because in this present history we are in hand with the holy martirs and Saintes of Christ for as much as these also gaue such a faithfull testimony of the Lord Iesus with their bloud I thought therefore not to passe them ouer with some testimony in this our Catalogue of holy Martirs And here an end of these persecutions of the primitiue church ¶ It may peraduenture be marueiled of some reading the history of these so terrible persecutions aboue specified why God the almighty director of al things would suffer his owne people and faithfull seruaunts beleeuing in his owne and onely begotien sonne Iesus so cruellye to bee handled so wrongfully to be vexed so extreemly to be tormented and put to death that the space of so many yeres together as in these foresaid persecutioÌs may appeare To the which admiration I haue nothing to aunswere but to say with the words of Hierome Non debemus super hac rerum iniquitate perturbare videntes c. We ought not to be mooued with this iniquitie of things to see the wicked to preuaile against the godly for so much as in the beginning of the worlde we see Abell the iuste to bee killed of wicked Cain And afterward Iacob being thrust out Esau to reigne in his fathers house In like case the Egyptians with bricke and tyle afflicted the sonnes of Israel Yea and the Lorde himselfe was hee not crucified of the Iewes Barrabas the thief being let go Time would not suffise me to recite recken vp how the godly in this world go to wracke the wicked flourishing and preuailing Hiero. Briefly howsoeuer the cause hereof proceedeth whetherfor our sins here in this life or how else soeuer yet this is to vs may be to all men a sufficient stay that we are sure these afflictions and persecutions of God his people in this worlde not to come by any chaunce or blinde fortune but by the prouydent appointment and forewarning of God For so in the old law by the affliction of the children of Israell he hath prefigured these persecutions of his Christians So by the words of Christes owne mouth in the Gospell he did forwarne his church of these troubles to come Again neither did he suffer these so great afflictions to fall vpon hys seruaunts before that he had premonished them sufficientlye by speciall Reuelation in the Apocalips of Iohn his seruauÌt in the which Apocalips he declared vnto his church before not onely what troubles were comming at hande toward them where and by whome they shoulde come but also in playne number if the wordes of the prophecye be well vnderstoode assygneth the true tyme howe longe the sayde persecutions shoulde continue and when they shoulde cease For as there is no doubte but by the beast with seauen heades bearing the whoore of Babylon dronken wyth the bloude of Saintes is signified the Citie of Rome So in my iudgement the power of making fortie two moneths in the thirteene of the Apocalips is to bee expounded taking euery Moneth for a Sabboth of yeares that is reckonyng for seauen yeares a moneth so that forty and two such Sabbots of yeares being gathered togither make vppe the yeres iust betweene the time of Christes death to the last yeare of the persecution of Maxentius when Constantinus fyghting vnder the banner of Christ ouercame him and made an ende of all
Paruus This Sigherius and Sebbi first fell to Idolatry then through the meanes of Wolferus King of Mercia were reduced at last Sebby became a Monke  Sebbi Sonne of Sewardus which was made a Monke  Sigehardus and Suefridus brethren 8   Offa. 5 Offa after hee had raigned a while became a Monke at Rome  Selredus or Colredus slaine 38  Swithredus  Thys Swithredus was subdued vnto Egbert King of Westsaxons Albeit London remained vnder the Mercias to the time that they also were subdued to the Westsaxons This kingdom began An. 561. and so continued till the time of Egbertus Some stories say it continued to the time of Edward sonne of Aluredus about the coÌming of the Danes and contained vnder it the Lordship of Midlesex and London The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Essex was London where the famous Church of S. Paul was builded by Ethelbert king of Kent and Sigebert king of Essex whoÌ Ethelbert had lately before turned to Christes faith wherof the first bishop was Mellitus the ij byshop was Ceddus the third came in by Simonie whose name was Wine Malmesb. de vitis Pont. After him was Erkenwaldus of whom writeth Bede that he being diseased in hys legges that he could neither go nor ride yet would be caried about in a litter to preach in his Dioces c. Although W. Malmesb wryting of the Byshoppes of London in his booke De vitis Ponti sayth that Mauritius first the kings Chauncelor then Byshop there did first begin this so large and famous building of the Church of S. Paul in London Which worke after him Richardus his successour did prosecute bestowing al the rents of his Bishopricke vpon the same and yet was scarsely seene yet herein may be answered peraduenture that the Church builded before by King Ethelbert and king Sigebert myght be ouerthrowen by the Danes and afterward was reedified by these Bishops aboue mentioned 561 ¶ The kinges of the Eastangles with the yeares of their raigne Eastangles Vffa or Vlfa 30 Of thys Vffa the people of Northfolke were then called Vfkyns  Titulus or Titila 13 Redwaldus first was conuerted in Kent afterwarde through the wicked perswasion of his wife and other ioyned Idolatry with Christianitie  Redwaldus 12  Erpwaldus or Corpwaldus slaine 38 Notwythstanding his sonne Erpwaldus through the meanes of Edwyn king of NorthuÌberland was brought to the perfect faith of Christ therein faithfully did continue  Sigebertus or Sibrect first a moÌke slaine 3 Thys Sigebert made hym selfe a Monke and afterwarde brought out to fighte agaynst Penda wyth a white sticke in hys hande was slayne in the field The kings of the Eastangles Egnicus or Egricus slaine 3 Anna slaine 3 The daughters of Anna were Sexburga Ethelberta and Saint Etheldreda Adelhere or Adelredus slaine 2  Adelwoldus or Ethelbaldus 9   Adulphus 25   Elkwoldus 12 This Ethelredus for hys holinesse godly vertues is counted for a Saint he innocently comming to Offa kyng of Mercia to marrie wyth Althrid hys Daughter by the sinister suspicion of Offa and wicked counsaile of Kineswina his wife was cruelly put to death in the house of Offa. For the which cause Offa afterward repenting went to Rome where he made him selfe a Monke  Beorna 26  Ethelredus slaine 52  Ethelbritus slaine 5 ¶ After this sinfull murther of Ethelbert the kingdome of Eastangles during the time of certaine yeares was in great trouble and desolation vnder diuers kings and tyrants sometime the king of Westsaxe somtimes of Kent or of Mercia hauing dominion ouer them till the comming of S. Edmund whych was the last King there ruling vnder the Westsaxons S. Edmund Martyred 16. ¶ After the death of S. Edmund being slaine of the Infidel Danes the kingdom remained with the Danes .50 yeares till at length Edward King of the Westsaxons expulsed the Danes and ioyned it to hys kingdome It began about the yere of our Lord .561 and continued neare about 377. yeares Fabian numbreth but 12. kinges but in other I finde moe The Metropolitane sea of this prouince of Eastangles which was first at a towne called Dunmoke or or DuÌwich which in time past hath bene a famous populous towne with a maior 4. bailifs also diuers Parish Churches hospitals whereunto great priuiledges by diuers kings haue bene graunted whych towne is nowe fallen into ruine and decay and more then half consumed by the eating in of the Sea as also greatly impouerished by losse of the Hauen which heretofore hath flourished wyth diuers tall shippes belonging to the same the inhabitantes therof being not able of them selues to repaire it wythout the helpe of other good people where the first bishop was Felix a Burgundian who sate there 14. yeres After this vnto the time of Egbert King of Westsaxe thys prouince was euer ruled by two Bishops wherof the one had hys sea at Dunmoke now called Dunwich The other at Demaham where 12. sate one after an other From thence it was translated to Thetford where sate three Bishops At last by Byshoppe Herbert it was remooued to Norwich where he erected a Monasterie of Monkes And thus standeth the order and race of the Saxon kinges raigning together wyth the Britaines in thys Realme Nowe foloweth the description of the Britayne kings raigning with the Saxons in like maner Although the miserable Britaines thus were beriued of their land by the cruel subtilty of the Saxons yet were they not so driueÌ out or expulsed but that a certaine kingdom remained amoÌg them in some part of the laÌd namely about Cornewall and the partes of Cambria which is deuided in two partes Southwales called Demetia and Northwales called Venedocia The sayd Britaines moreouer through the valiant actes of their kings sometimes raigned also in other countreis displacing the Saxons recouering againe their owne somtimes more somtimes lesse till the time of Carecius when as the Britaines being deposed by Godmundus whose help they themselues sent for out of Irelande agaynst Carecius theyr wicked King vtterly lost their land and kingdome being thence driuen vtterly into Wales and Cornewale the yere of our Lorde 570. What the order of these kings was what were theyr actes their names and times when they raigned in this briefe table vnder wrytten is expressed Wherein first is to be premonished that Constantinus secundus had three childreÌ to wit Constans whych was made a Monke in Winchester and after made a king the seconde was Aurelius Ambrosius the thirde was Vter Pendragon This being premised we wil now enter the description of our Table beginning with Vortigernus ¶ A Table declaring the Kings of Britayne which raigned together with the Saxones after their comming into this land Kinges of Britaine whiche here raigned in the time of the Saxones Vortigernus Vortimerius Vortigernus againe Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon Arthurus Constantinus 3. Aurelius Conanus
I will giue thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen Wilfride hauing thus ended his argument the kyng said to Colman Is it true that the Lord spake these things to S. Peter And Colman aunswered yea Then sayde the King Can you declare any thing that the Lorde gaue to Colum. Colman aunswered no. Then quoth the king doe both of you agree and consent in this matter without any controuersie and that these wordes were principally spoken to Peter and that the Lord gaue him the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And they both aunswered yea Then concluded the king on this wise for asmuch as S. Peter is the doore keper of heauen I will not gainesay him but in that I am able I will obeye his orders in euery point least when I come to the gates of heauen he shut them against me Upon this simple rude reason of the king the multitude eftsoones consented and with them also Cedda was contented to giue ouer Onely Colmanus the Stoâ beyng theÌ Archbishop of Yorke in displeasure left the Realme departed into Scotlande carying with him the bones of Aidanus Bed Lib. 3. cap. 25. And thus much concerning this matter of Easter After the decease of Oswy Egfride his sonne was King after him in Northumberland xv yeares By this Egfride Cutbert was promoted to the Bishopricke of the I le of Farne And Wilfride which before had bene Archbishop of Yorke was displaced through the meanes of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury and Cedda possessed that sea Wilfride when he was put out went to Rome complained of him to Agathon the Bishop and was well allowed in some things But the king and Theodorus had there such Proctors and frindes that hee returned without speeding of hys cause Wherfore he returned into the Southsaxons and builded an Abbey in Silesey and preached vnto the Southsaxons xv yeares The king of the Southsaxons at that time Ethelwold to whom he declared a little before that Wolferus king of the Mercians gaue the I le of wight vpon condition that he would be Christened and so was baptised by Berinus the sayd Wolfer being his Godfather and sonne in law both in on day Wherfore Wolferus now being licensed by Ethelwod the king preached vnto his nobles people of Southsexe and conuerted theÌ to Christ. In the tune of whose baptising the raine which before they lacked three yeares together was giuen them plentifully whereby their great famine slaked and the countrey was made frutefull which before was dried vp with bareÌnes In so much that as in some storyes is said the people penured with famine would go xl together vpon the rocks by the seaside and taking handes together would throw themselues downe to the sea Moreouer where they lacked before the arte of fishing the foresaide Wilfride taught them how with nets to fish And thus by processe haue we discoursed from tyme to tyme how and by what meanes the Idolatrous people were induced to the true fayth of Christ of whome these Southsaxons with the I le of wight was the last After Egfride who was slaine in the strayghtes of Scotland next succeeded Alfride his brother and bastarde sonne to Oswy raigned xviij or xix yeres in Northumberland This Alfride restored againe the foresaid Wilfride to the sea of Yorke whom his brother had before expelled put in Cedda Notwithstanding the same king within v. yeares after expulsed the saide Wilfride againe and so went he to Rome But at length by Osrike his successour was placed againe the Archbishop of Yorke and Cedda was ordayned by Theodorus Byshop of Mercia The which prouince of Mercia the said Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury by the authoritie of the Synode holdeÌ at Hatfield did after diuide into fiue bishoprickes that is one to Chester the second to worceter the third to Lichfield the fourth to Cederna in Lindesey the fift to Dorchester which was after translated to Lincolne Neare about this time in the yeare of our Lord 666. the detestable sect of Mahumet begaÌ to take streÌgth place Although Polychronicon differing a little in yeares accouÌteth the beginning of this sect somwhat before but the most diligent searchers of theÌ which write nowe refer it to this yeare which wel agreeth with the number of the beast signed in the Apocalips ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã That is 666. Of this Mahumet came the kingdome of Agarenes whome hee after named Saracenes to whom he gaue sondry lawes patched of many sectes religions togither he taught theÌ to pray euer to the South And as we keepe the Sonday so they keepe the friday which they call the day of Venus He permitted them to haue as many wiues as they were able to maintaine to haue as many concubines as they list to abstaine from vse of wyne except vppon certaine solemne daies in the yeres to haue worship onely one God omnipotent saying that Moses the Prophetes were great men but Christ was greater and greatest of all the Prophets as being borne of the virgine Marye by the power of God without mans seede and at last was taken vp to heauen but was not slaine but an other in his likenes for him with many other wicked blasphemies in his law coÌtained At length this kingdome of the Saracenes beganne to be conquered of the Turkes in processe of time wholy subdued to them But now to returne again to the time of our English Saxons In this meane season Theodorus was sent from Italy into England by Vitellianus the Pope to bee Archbyshop of Caunterbury with him diuers other monks of Italy to set vp here in EnglaÌd Latine seruice Masses ceremonies letanies with such other Romishe ware c. This Theodorus being made Archbishop and Metropolitane of Canterbury began to play the rex placing dysplacing the byshops at his pleasure As for Cedda Wilfride Archbishops of Yorke he thrust them both out vnder the pretence that they were not lawfully consecrated notwithstanding they were sufficientlye authorised by theyr kinges and were placed against their willes Wherfore Wilfride as is before touched went vp to Rome but could haue no redres of his cause yet to shew what modesty this Wilfride vsed against his enimie being so violently molested as he was because the wordes of his complainte are expressed in W. Malmesbery I thought here to expresse the same both for the commendation of the partie and also for the good example of other in case any such be whome good examples will mooue to well doing This Wilfride therefore hauing such iniury and violence offered vnto him by the handes of Theodore although he had iust cause to doe his vttermost yet in prosecuting his complaint how hee tempered himselfe what wordes of modestie he vsed rather to defende his innocencie then to impugne his aduersary by this his suggestion offered vp to the Byshop of Rome may appeare whose words
in effect were these Quid autem acciderit vt Theodorus sanctiss Archiepiscopus me superstite in sede quam licet indignus dispensabam absque consensu cuiuslibet Episcopi ex sua autoritate mea humilitate non acquiescente ordinauit tres Episcopos omittere magis quam vrgere pro eiusdem viri reuerentia * coÌdecet Quem quide pro eo quod ab hac Apostolicae sedis summitate directus est accusare non audeo c. In English Howe it chaunceth that Theodorus the most holy reuerend Archbishop my selfe being aliue in the sea which I though vnworthy did rule and dispose hath of his own authority without the coÌsent of any bishop neither hauing my simple voice agreing to the same ordained iij. Bishops I had rather passe ouer in silence then to stir any farther therin because of the reuerence of that man and no lesse thought I it my duetie so to doe The which man for that he hath beene dyrected by the authoritie of this sea Apostolicall I wyll not nor dare not here accuse c. Thus the cause of the sayd Wilfride albeit it was sufficiently knowne in the Court of Rome to be well allowed for iust and innocent yet it was not then redressed In such estimation was this Theodorus then among the Romaines Upon this controuersie of these two Bishops I may wel here inter the words of W. Malmelbury not vnworthy in my minde to be noted whiche be these in his Latine story Vbi videri doleri potest humana miseria quod videlicet quantum libet quis sanctitate polleat non ad plenum peruicaces mores exuat c. That is In the whiche Theodore saith hee the weake and miserable infirmitie of man may be sene and also lamented considering that although a maÌ be neuer so holy yet in the same man is some thing whereby it may be perceaued that hee hath not vtterly put of all his stubburne conditions c. In the time of this Theodorus and by the meanes of hym a prouincial Synode was holden at Thetford mentioned in the storye of Bede the principall contents wherof were these First that Easter day shoulde bee vniformely kept and obserued through the whole Realme vpon one certayne daye videlicet prima 14. Luna mensis primi Secondly that no Byshop should entermedle within the Dioces of an other Thirdly that monasteries consecrated vnto GOD should be exempt and free from the iurisdiction of the byshops Fourthly that the Monkes should not stray from one place that is from one Monastery to another without the license of his Abbot also to kepe the same obedience which they promised at their first entryng Fiftly that no Clergyman shoulde forsake his owne Byshop and to be receaued in any other place wyth out letters commendatory of his owne Byshop Sixtly that forraine Byshops Clergimen coÌming into the Realme should be content onely with the benefite of such hospitality as should be offered theÌ neither should entermedle any further within the precinct of any bishop without his speciall permission Seuenthly that Synodes prouinciall should be kept within the Realme at least once a yeare Eightly that no Bishop shoulde preferre himselfe before an other but must obserue the time and order of hys consecration Ninthly that the number of Byshops should be augmented as the number of the people encreaseth Tenthly that no mariage should be admitted but that which was lawfull No incest to be suffered neyther any man to put away his wyse for any cause except onelye for fornication after the rule of the Gospell And these bee the principall chapters of that Synode c. In the next yere following was the sixt general councell kept at Constaunce whereat this Theodore was also present vnder Pope Agatho where Mariage was permitted to Greeke priests and forbidden to the Latin In this Councell the Latine Masse was first openly saide by Iohn Portuensis the Popes Legate before the Patriarche and Princes at Constantinople in the temple of S. Sophy After the decease of Alfride king of Northumberlande from whom he was digressed succeeded his sonne Osredus raigning xj yeares After whome raigned Kenredus 2. yeares And next Osricus after him .xj. yeares In the time and raigne of these 4. kings of Northumberland king Iua reigned in westsaxe who succeding after Cadwalder the last king of the Britaines began his reigne about the yeare of the Lorde 689. and raigned with great valiauntnes ouer the westsaxons the tearme of xxxvij yeares Concerning whose actes and wars mayntayned against the Kentish saxons and other kinges because I haue not to entermedie withal I referre the reader to other Chroniclers About the sixt yeare of the raigne of this Iua or Iue Polychronicon other make mentioÌn of one Cuthlacus whoÌ they call S. Cuthlake a confessour who about the 24. of hys age renouncing the pompe of the world professed himself a Monke in the abby of Repindon and the third yeare after went to Crowlande where he led the life of an Anker In the which Ile and place of his buriyng was builded a faire Abbey called afterward for the great resort and gentle entertainment of straungers Crowlande the courteous but why this Cuthlake should be saincted for his doinges I see no great cause as neither doe I thinke the fabulous miracles reported of him to be true as where the vulgare people are made to beleeue that he enclosed the deuill in a boyling pot and caused wicked spirits to erecte vp houses with such other fables and lying miracles c. Among which lying miracles also maye be reckened that which the stories mention in the xi yeare of the raigne of Iua to be done of one Brithwalde or Drithelmus who âeing dead a long season was restored to lyfe againe told many wonders of straunge things that he had seene causing thereby great almes deedes of charitie to bee done of the people And so the disposing of his goods giuen in iij. partes went to the Abbey of Mailroos where he continued the rest of his life Moreouer about the xvj yeare of the saide Iua Etheldred king of Mercia after he had their raigned 30. yeares was made a Monke and after an Abbot of Bacducy And about the xviij yeare of the raigne of Iue died the worthy and learned bishop Aldelmus first Abbot of Malmesbery afterward bishop of Schirborn of whoÌ William Malmesbery writeth plenteously with great commendation and that not vnworthelye as I suppose especially for the notable praise of learning and vertue in him aboue the rest of that time nexte after Bede as the great number of bookes and Epistles and Poemes by him set forth will declare Although concerning the miracles which the sayd author ascribeth to him as first in causing an infant of ix daies old to speak at Rome to cleare pope Sergius which was then suspected the father of the said child Also in hanging his cauiule vpoÌ the
Alfred the foresayd Athelstane the Danish king of Northfolke which by Alfred was Christened before deceased Not loÌg after this about the xxj yeare of this kinges reigne the Danes agayne landed in foure places of this land which was in Eastinglande in the North and in the West in two places Before the landyng of these Danes it chaunced king Elfred hearing of the death of King Athelstane and of other complayntes of the Danes was then in Eastengland when these tidings câme to him When King Alfrede was hereof ascertained forsomuch as some of the Danes were landed in that coast thincking with themselues the further they weÌt in those parties the lesse resistaunce to haue and the more speede as they were wont to haue before Alfride therefore sending messengers in all hast to Etheldred Duke of Mercia to assemble to him an host to withstand the Danes which landed in the West made forth toward hys enemies there where hee was in Eastanglia whom he pursued so sharpely that hee droue them out from those parties They then landed in kent whether the king with his people sped him and in lyke maner draue the Danes from thence without anye great fight so farre as in our authors we can see After this agayne the Danes tooke shipping and sayled into Northwales and there robbed and spoyled the Britones from thence returned by the sea into Eastanglia with an hundreth ships and there rested them for so much the king then was gone Westward The fourth host of the Danes the same yeare came to Chester which at length they won but then the countrey adioyning pressed so sore vpon them and besieged them so long keeping them selues wythin the City that at the last the Danes weryed with the long siege were compelled to eat their owne horses for hunger But by appointment at last they gaue ouer the towne and went about by Northwales to Northumberland whyche was about the xxiij yeare of king Alfrede Which Alfrede in the meane while with his host sped him thetherward TheÌ the Danes leauing their strong holdes and Castles garnished with men and vitaile tooke againe shipping and set theyr course in such wise that they landed in Sussex so came to the porte of Lewes and from thence towarde London and builded a Tower or Castle neare vnto the riuer of Ley xx mile froÌ London But the Londiners hearing therof manned out a certaine number of men of armes who with the assistence of them of that countrey put the Danes from that tower and after beat it downe to the grouÌd Soone after the king came downe thether And to preuent the daungers that might ensue commaunded the riuer of Luye to be deuided in iii. streames so that where a shyp might sayle in times before then a litle boate might scantly row FroÌ thence the Danes leauing their shippes wiues were forced to flie that countrey and tooke their way againe toward Wales and came to Quadruge neare to the Riuer of Seuerne Where vpon the borders therof they builded then a castle there resting themselues for a time whome the King eftsoones wyth his armie pursued In the meane tyme the Londiners at Luye taking the Danes shippes some of them they brought to London the rest they fired During all these three yeres from the first comming of the Danes to Luye Englande was afflicted with three maner of sorrowes with the Danes wyth pestilence of men and morreine of beasts The which troubles notwithstanding yet the King manfully resisted the malice of his enemyes and thaÌked God alway what trouble soeuer fel to him or vnto his Realme and susteined it wyth great pacience humilitie These three yeares ouerpast the next yeare folowing which was the xxviij of the reigne of Alfrede the Danes deuided their hoste of whom part went to Northumberland some to Northfolke part sailed ouer to Fraunce some other came to Westsaxe Where they had diuers conflictes with the Englishmen both by lande and especially vpon the Sea of whome some were slaine many by shypwracke peryshed diuers were taken and hanged and xxx of their shippes were taken Not long after this king Alfred when he had reigned xxix yeares and vj. monethes chaunged this mortall life And thus much and more peradueÌture then will seeme to thys our Ecclesiasticall storie appertaining touching the painfull labours and trauailes of this good king which he no lesse valiantly atcheued then paciently susteined for the necessary defence of his Realme and subiects Now if there be any Prince who listeth to see and follow the vertuous and godly disposition of this king both touching the institution of his owne life also concerning his carefull gouernement of the coÌmon weale thus the histories of him do record That at what time he being yoÌg perceaued hymselfe somewhat disposed to the vice of the flesh thereby letted from many vertuous purposes did not as many young Princes and Kinges sonnes in the world be now wont to do that is to resolue theÌselues into all kind of carnal licence and dissolute sensualitie running and folowing without bridle whether soeuer their licence geuen doth leade them as therefore not without cause the common prouerbe reporteth of them that Kings sonnes learne nothing well els but onely to ride Meaning therby that Princes and Kinges sonnes hauing about them flatterers whych bolster them in theyr faultes onely their horses geue to them no more then to any other but if they sit not fast they wil cast them But this young king seeing in him selfe the inclination of his fleshly nature minding not to geue hym selfe so much as he might take but rather by resistence to auoid the tentation thereof besought God that he wold send to him some continual sicknes in quenching of that vice whereby he might be more profitable to the publike busines of the coÌmon wealth and more apt to serue God in his calling Cestrens Lib. 5. cap. 1. Fab. cap. 17. Then at Gods ordinance he had the euill called Ficus til he came to the age of xx yeres wherof at length he was cured as is sayd in some stories by the virgin called Modwen an Irishwoman After this sicknesse being taken away to him fell an other which continued with him from the xx yeres of his age to xlv according to his own petition request made vnto God wherby he was the more reclaimed attempered from other more great incoÌueniences and lesse disposed to that which he did most abhorre Moreouer to beholde the bountiful goodnes ioyned with like prudence in this man in the ordering disposing hys riches and rents it is not vnworthy to be recited How he deuided his goods in two equall partes the one apperteining to vses secular the other to vses spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Of the which two principall partes the first he deuided into three portioÌs the first to the behofe of his house and family
Winchester as a prisoner during his life This Stigandus is noted for a man so couetous and sparing that when he would take nothing of his owne and swearing that he had not a penie yet by a key fastned about his necke was found great treasours of his vnder the grouÌd At the same time was preferred to the Archbishoprike of Yorke Thomas a Normand and Chanon of Baion At which time also Lanfrancus Abbot of Cadomonencie a Lumbard and Italian borne was sent for and made Archbyshop of Cant. betweene which two Archbyshops about their coÌsecration first began a contention for geuing taking the othe of obedience but that contention was at that time appeased by the king And Thomas contented to subscribe to the Archbishop of Cant. obedience After this it followed within short space that the sayde Lanfrancus and Thomas Archbyshop of Yorke who first builded the minster of Yorke gaue possessions therunto came to Rome with Remigius Byshop of Dorcester for their palles as the maner was without which no Archbishop nor bishop could be coÌfirmed although their election were neuer so lawfull This palle must be asked no where but of the Pope or his assignes and that wythin 3. monethes also it must be asked not faintly but mightely Dist. C cap. prisca Which as it was a chargeable thing to other nations especially suche as were far from Rome so it was no small gaine to the Romish sea so as they did order it for although at the beginning the palle was geueÌ without money according to the decree Dist. C. or for litle as percase in this time of Lanfrank yet in processe of yeres it grew to such excesse that where the bishoprik of Mentz was wonte to geue to Rome but x. M. Florences afterward it arose so that he that asked to haue his confirmation coulde not obtaine it without xx M. And from thence it exceded to xxv M. and at length to xxvii M. Florencesâ which summe Iacobus Archbyshop of Mentz was prest to paie a little before the councell of Basill in so much that the sayde Iacobus at his departing which was wythin foure yeares after sayde that his death did not so muche grieue hym as to remember hys poore subiectes whyche shuld be constrained to pay so terrible a fine for the Popes palle Nowe by this what did rise to the Pope in whole Germanie containing in it aboue 50. By shopprickes it may be easely coniectured Lanfrancus thus comming to Rome with the other two Byshops he for the estimation of his learning obtained of Alexander two palles one of honour the other of loue Item he obtained for the other two Bishops also their confirmation At which time they being there present before Alexander the controuersie began first to be mooued or rather renewed for the primacie betwixt the two metropolitanes that is betwixt the archbishop of Canterburie and Archbishop of York whether of them shoulde haue preeminence aboue the other for Canterburie chalenged to himselfe preroragatiue and the primacie ouer whole Britanie and Irelande the whiche contention continued a long season betwixt these ii churches and was often renued in the daies of diuers kinges after this as in the reigne of Henrie the firste betwixte Thurstinus of Yorke and Radolphus of Canterburie And againe in the 27. yeare of the sayd king at his seconde coronation for Radolphus woulde not suffer the first coronation to stande because it was done by the Byshop of Yorke without his assent Also in the reigne of Henry the second where Alexander Pope made a letter decretall betwixt these ii Metropolitanes for bearing the crosse An. M. Clix Also an other time in the raigne of the said king betwixt Richard of Canterburie and Roger of Yorke againe about the yere of the Lord. M. Cixx when Thomas Becket hearing the king to be crowned of Roger byshop of Yorke complained thereof grieuously to Pope Alexander the third Item an other time An. M. Cixxvi betwixt Richard and the sayde Roger whether of them should sit on the right hande of Cardinall Hugo in his Councell at London Moreouer in the beginning of the reign of king Richard An. M. Cxc. betwixt Baldwinus of Canterburie and Godfridus of Yorke c. Now to procede in the story hereof After this question was brought as is said to the Popes presence he not disposed to decide the matter sent them home vnto EnglaÌd there to haue their cause determined Wherupon they speding theÌselues froÌ Rome to EnglaÌd an M. lxx and the 6. yeare as is sayd of this William brought the matter before the king and the clergy at Windsore Whereas Lancfrank first alledging for himselfe brought in from the time of Austen to the time of Bede which was about 140. yeres how that the Byshop of Cant. had euer the primacie ouer the whole land of Britaine and Ireland how he kept his CouÌcels diuers times within the precincts of Yorke how he did call and cite the Byshops of Yorke thereto whereof some he did constitute some he did excoÌmunicat some he did remoue besides also he alledged diuers priuileges graÌted by princes and prelates to the primacie of that sea c. To this Thomas Archbish. of Yorke replieth againe and first beginning with the first originall of the Britains Church declareth in order of time how the Britanes c. ¶ The Britaines first possessioners of this kingdome of Britaine which endured from Brutus Cadwalader 2076. yeares vnder an hundreth and ii Kynges at length receaued the Christian faith Anno. Clxii in the tyme of Lucius their king Eleutherius Byshop of Rome sent Faganus and Damanus preachers vnto them at which time after theyr conuersion they assigned and ordeined in the Realme 28. Byshops with two Archbishops Theonus the Archbyshop of London and Theodoceus Archbishop of Yorke Under those Byshops and Archbishops the church of Britaine was gouerned after their conuersion almost 300. yeares till at length the Saxons being then infidels with Hengistus their king subdued the Britans by frauduleÌt murder and inuaded their land which was about the yere of the Lorde 440. After this the Britans being driuen into Cambria which we now cal wales the Saxons ouerrunning the land deuided theÌselues into 7. kingdomes And so being infidels and Paganes coÌtinued til the time that Gregory Byshop of Rome sent Augustinus to preach vnto them which Austen comming first to Douer being then the head Citie of Kent called in Latine Dorobernia and there planting himselfe conuerted first the king of Kent called Edilbertus who had theÌ subdued certaine other kings vnto HuÌber By reason wherof Augustine was made Archbishop of Douer by the appoyntment of Gregorius who sent him certaine Palles with his letter from Rome which before is expressed pa. 158. Which letter being recited then Thomas exposiding vpon the same beginneth to declare for himselfe howe the meaning of Gregory in this letter was
benediction The law of God as it promiseth to them that honour father and mother long life so it threatneth the sentence of death to them that curse father mother We are taught by the word of truth that euery one which exalteth himselfe shal be brought low Wherfore my welbeloued sonne in the Lord we meruaile not a little at your wisedome in that you seeme not to shew that reuerence to blessed S. Peter and to the holy church of Rome which you ought to shew For why in your letters sent to vs you preferre your owne name before ours wherin you incurre the note of insolencie yea and rather to speake it of arrogancie What should I here recite vnto you the othe of your fidelitie which you sware to blessed S. Peter and to vs and how you obserue and kepe the same Seyng you so require homage and allegeaunce of them that be Gods and all the sonnes of the high God and presume to ioyne their holy handes with yours working contrary to vs Seyng also you exclude not onely out of your churches but also out of your cities our Cardinals whom we direct as Legates from our side what shall I say then vnto you Amend therefore I aduise you amend for while you go about to obtayne of vs your consecration and crowne to get those things you haue not I feare much your honour will loose the things ye haue Thus fare ye well The aunswer of Frederike the Emperour to the Pope FRederike by the grace of God Romaine Emperour euer Augustus vnto Adrian bishop of the Romaine church and vnto all such that bee willing to cleaue vnto those things which Iesus began to worke and teach greeting The law of iustice geueth to euery person accordingly that which is his Neither do we derogate from our parents of whom according as we haue receiued this our dignitie of the Imperiall crowne and gouernance so in the same kyngdome of ours we doe render their due true honour to them againe And forasmuch as duety in all sortes of men is to be sought out let vs see first in the tyme of Constantine Siluester then being Bishop of Rome what patrimony or regalitie hee had of his owne due to him that he might claime Dyd not Constantine of his liberall benignitie geue liberty and restored peace vnto the church And whatsoeuer regalitie or patrimony the see of your papacy hath was it not by the donation of Princes geuen vnto them Reuolue and turne ouer the ancient chronicles if either you haue not red or neglected that we do affirm there it is to be found Of them which be Gods by adoption and hold our lord ships of vs why may wee not iustly require theyr homage their sworne allegeaÌce wheÌ as he which is both your maister and ours taking nothing of any king or any man but geuing all goodnes to all men payd toll and tribute for hym Peter vnto Cesar Geuing you example to do the like And therfore salth to you and all men Learne of me for I am meeke and humble of hart c Wherfore eyther render againe your lordships patrimonies which ye hold of vs or els if ye finde them so sweete vnto you then geue that which is due to God to God and that which is due to Cesar vnto Cesar. As for your Cardinals we shut them out both of churches and cities For that we see them not preachers but proylers not repairers of peace but rakers for mony not pillers and vpholders of the church but polers insatiable of the world and moylers of mony and gold What tyme we shall see them to be other men such as the church requireth them to be members and makers of peace shining forth lyke lightes to the people assisting poore and weake mens causes in the way of equitie c. Then shall they finde vs prest and ready to relieue theÌ with stipends and all things necessary And where as you inferre such questions as these vnto secular men little conducing to religion you incurre therby no little note and blemish of your humilitie which is keeper of all vertues and of your mansuetude Therfore let your fatherhood beware and take heede least in mouing such matters as seme to vs vnseemely for you ye geue therby offence to such as depend of your word geuing eare to your mouth as it were to an euening shower For we cannot but tell you of that we heare seing now the detestable beast of pride doth creepe into the seat of Peter prouiding alwayes as much as we may by gods grace for the peace of the church Fare ye well Upon this Hadrianus the Pope directeth out a Bull against Friderike excommunicating him with publike solemne ceremonies Moreouer conspiring with William duke of Apulia sought all maner of ways to insest the emperour and to set all men agaynst him especially the clergy Amongst many other writing to Hilituns Byshop of Driuers to Arnulphus bishop of Mentz to Friderike bishop of Colen seeketh first to make them of his side His Epistle to them soundeth to this effect THe Empire of Rome was transferred from the Greekes to the Almains so that the king of Almains could not be called Emperour before he were crowned of the bishop Apostolicall Before his consecration he is a king afterward Emperour Whence hath he his Empire then but of vs By the election of his princes he hath the name of a king by our consecration he hath the name of the Emperour of Augustior of Caesar. Ergo by us he raygneth as Emperor Search ancient antiquities Zacharias P. promooted Carolus and made him a great name that he was made and called Emperour And after that euer the king of Almaines was named Emperour and aduocate to the see Apostolicall so that Apulia conquered by him was subdued to the bishop of Rome which Apulia with the citie of Rome is ours and not the Emperours Our seat is at Rome the seate of the Emperour is at Aquis in Arduenna which is a wood in Fraunce The Emperour whatsoeuer he hath he hath it of vs. As Zacharias did translate the Empire froÌ the Greekes to the Almaines so we may translate it againe from the Almains to the Greekes Behold it lyeth in our power to geue it to whom we will being therfore set vp of God aboue Gentiles and nations to destroy and plucke vp to build and to plant c. And yet further to vnderstand the ambitious presumption of this proud see of Rome it so chaunced this Emperour Fridericus at his first comming vp to Rome dyd behold there in the palace of Lateraue a certaine picture brought forth vnto him how Lotharius the ii Emperour was crowned of the Pope with the inscription of certaine verses in Latin declaryng how the foresayd Emperor coÌming to Rome first did sweare to the city after was made the Popes man and so of him receiued the crowne Fridericus offended with this picture
was so sodenly discharged of the Chancellorship which he had borne fiue yeares In the 44. yeare of hys age on the Saterday in the Whitson-weeke he was made priest and the next day consecrated Byshop As touching the priesthoode of this man I finde the histories to vary in theÌselues for if he were beneficed and chaplaine to Theobald afterward archdeacon as some say it is no other like but that he was priest before not as our most English storyes say made priest in one day and archbishop the next But howsoeuer this matter passeth here is in the meane tyme to be seene what great benefites the K. had done for him and what great loue had bene betweene them both Now after that Becket was thus promoted what variaunce and discord happened betweene them remayneth to be shewed The causes of which variaunce were diuers and sondry As first when according to the custome the Kinges officers gathered of euery one hyde mony through the Realme for the defence of their owne country the Kyng would haue taken it to hys cofers But the Byshop sayd that which euery man gaue willingly he should not coâât as his proper rent An other cause was that where a Priest was accused of murther and the kinges officers and the friendes of the dead accused the priest earnestly afore the bishop of Salisbury his Diocesan to whoÌ he was sent desiring iustice to be done on him the priest was put to his purgation But when he was not able to defend himselfe the Byshop sent to the archbishop to aske what he should do The Archb. commaunded he should be depriued of all ecclesiastical benefices shut vp in an abbey to doe perpetuall penance After the same sort were diuers other handled for like causes but none put to death nor lost ioynt nor burned in the hand or the like payne The third cause was that where a Chanon of Bruis did reuile the kinges iustices the king was offended with the whole clergy For these and such lyke the Archbishop to pacifie the kinges anger commaunded the Chanon to be whipped depriued of his benefices for certain yeares But the king was not content with this gentic punishement because it rather increased their boldnes and therfore he called the Archbishop bishops and all the clergy to assemble at Westminster WheÌ they were assembled together the king earnestly commaunded that suche wicked Clerkes should haue no priuilege of their Clergy but he deliuered to the Iaylers because they passed so little of the spiriturll correction and this he sayd also their own Canons and lawes had decreed The Archbishop counsailing w e his bishops and learned men answered probably and in the end he desired hartely the kinges gentlenes so the quietnes of himselfe and his realme that vnder Christ our new king and vnder the new law of Christ he would bring in no new kind of punishment into his Realm vpon the new chosen people of the Lord agaynst the old decrecs of the holy fathers And oft he sayd that he neyther ought nor could suffer it The king moued therwith and not without cause alledgeth agayne and exacteth the olde lawes and customes of his grandfather obserued and agreed vpoÌ by archbishops bishops prelates other priuileged persons inquiring likewise of hym whether hee would agree to the same or els now in his raigne would condeÌne that which in the raigne of his grauÌdfather was well allowed To which lawes customes the said Thomas did partly graunt and partly not graunt The copy of the which foresayd lawes are contayned in the number of xxviii or xxix whereof I thought here to recite certain not vnworthy to be knowne The copy of the old lawes and customes wherunto Thomas Becket did graunt 1. That no order should be geuen to husbande mennes children and bondmens ChildreÌ without the assent or testimoniall of them which be the Lordes of the country where they were borne and brought vp if their sonnes become Clerkes they shall not receaue the order of priesthoode without licence of their Lordes 2. And if a man of holy Churche hold any lay fee in hys hand he shall do therefore the king the seruice that belonlongeth therto as vpon iuries assise of landes and iudgementes sauing onely at execution doing of death 3. If any man were the kinges traytour and had taken the Church that it should be lawfull to the king and hys officers to take him out 4. Also if any felons goods were brought to holy church that there should none such keepe there for euery fellons goodes bene the kinges 5. That no land should be geuen to the Church or to any house of religion without the kinges license These articles folowing Thomas agreed not vnto 1. IF that betweene a clerke and a lay man were anye striuing for Church goodes they would the ple should he done in the kinges court 2. That there should neyther bishop nor clerke go out of the land without the kinges licence And then hee shoulde sweare vpon a booke he should procure no hurt agaynst the king nor none of his 3. If any man were denounced accursed and were come agayn to amendment the king would not that he should be sworne but onely finde sureties to stand to that the holy Church should award 4. The fourth that no man that held of the king in chiefe or in seruice should be accursed without the kings licence 5. That all the Bishopprickes Abbayes that were vacant should be in the kings handes vntill suche time that he should chuse a prelate thereto and he should be chosen out of the kinges chappels and first before he were confirmed he should doe his homage to the king 6. If any ple were to consistory brought they should appeale from thence to the archdeacon and from thence to the Byshops court and from the Byshops court to the archbyshops and from thence to the king and no further So that in conclusion the complayntes of holy Church must come before the king and not the pope 7. That all debtes that were owing through trouthplyght should not be pleaded in spiritual but in temporal Court 8. That the Peter pence which to the Pope were gathered should be taken to the king 9. If any clerke for felony were taken and so proued he should be first disgraded and then through iudgement to be hanged or if he were a traytour to be drawne Other lawes and constitutions made at Claredoun in Normandy and sent to England wherunto Becket and the Pope would not agree He being then fled out of the Realme 1. IF any person shall be found to bring from the Pope or from the Archbish. of Canterb any writing conteining any indicte or cursse agaynst the realme of England the same man to be apprehended without delay for a traytour and execution to be done vpon the same 2. That no monke nor any Clerke shall be permitted to passe ouer into England without a passport
departure began to be knowne and noysed abroad the kinges officers came to Canterbury to season vppon hys goodes in the kinges behalfe But as it chanced the night before their comming Becket being returned and founde at home they did not proceede in their purpose Upon this the Archbishop vnderstanding the kyng sore bent agaynst hym and the seas not to serue hym made hast to the court lying then at woodstock Where the king receaued him after a certayne maner but nothing so familiarly as he was wont taunting him gestingly merily as though one realme were not able to hold them both Becket although he was permitted to go and come at his pleasure to the court yet could not obtaine the fauour that he would perceiuing both in himselfe and confessing no lesse to other how the matter would fall out so that eyther he should be coÌstrayned to geue ouer with shame or stoutly stand to that which he had so holdly taken in hand The Archbishop of Yorke in the meane time going betweene the kyng and the Archbish. laboured to make a peace loue betweene them but the King in no case would be reconciled vnlesse the other would subscribe to his lawes So the while neyther the K. would otherwise agree nor yet the archb in any wise would subscribe there was a foule discorde Where the fault was let the reader here iudge betwene theÌ both The K. for his regall authoritie thought it much that any subiect of hys should stand agaynst him The Archb. agayne bearing himselfe bold vppon the authoritie especially vpon the letters of the P. lately writteÌ to him thought hym strong inough agaynst the king all hys realme Againe such was his quarell for the maintenance of liberties and glory of the Church that he could lacke no setters on fauourers in that behalfe in so swete a cause amongest the clergy Wherfore the Archb. trusting to these thinges would geue no place but by vertue of his Apostolike authoritie gaue censure vpon these lawes and constitutions of the king condemning some other some approuing for good and catholicke as is before declared Besides this there came also to the K. Rotrodus Archbishop of Rotomage sent from the Pope to make peace betweene the K. and Canterbury Whereunto the king was well content so that the Pope would agree to ratifie hys ordinances But wheÌ that could in no wise be obtayned at the Popes handes then the king beyng stopped and frustrate of hys purpose by reason of Beckets Apostolike legacie being Legatus a Latere thought good to send vp to the pope and so dyd to obtayne of hym that the same authoritie of the Apostolike Legacy might be conferd to an other after his appointment which was the Archbishop of Yorke But the pope denied Notwithstanding at the request of the kings Clergy the Pope was content that the king should be Legate hymselfe whereat the kyng tooke great indignation as Houeden writeth so that he sent the Pope hys letters agayne Here the Pope was perplexed on both sides If he should haue denied the kyng that was to hote for him For the Pope vseth always to hold in with kings howsoeuer the world speedeth Agayne if he should haue forsaken such a churchly chaplen the cause being so sweete and so gainefull that should haue bene agaynst himselfe what did he theÌ Here now commeth in the old practise of popish prelacy to play with both hands priuily he coÌspireth with the one and openly dissembleth with the other First he granted to the kings ambassadors their request to haue the Legate remooued and to place in that office the Archbishop of Yorke after his owne contentation and yet notwithstanding to tender the cause of Tho. Becket he addeth this promise withall that the sayd Becket should receiue no harme or damage therby Thus the Pope craftily conneying the matter betwene them both glad to further the Archbishop for his owne aduantage and yet lothe to deny the king for displeasure writeth to the king openly and also secretly directeth another letter to Becket the contents wherof here follow Alexander the Pope to Thomas Archb. of Caunterbury ALthough we condescending to the kings request haue grauÌted the gifte of our legacie after his minde from you yet let not your minde therby be discomforted nor brought into sighes of dispaire For before that we had graunted that or gaue oure consent thereunto the kings ambassadours firmely promised in the word of trueth ready also to be sworne vpon the same if I would haue so required that their letters also which he had obtained should not be deliuered to the Archbishop of York without our knowledge and consent therein This is certaine and so perswade your self boldly without any scruple doubt or mistrust that it was neuer my minde or purpose nor euer shal be God willing to subdue you or your Church vnder the obedience of any person to be subiect saue onely to the Bishop of Rome And therfore we warne you and charge you that if you shall perceiue the king to deliuer these foresaide letters which we trust he will not attempt without our knowledge to doe forthwith by some trustie messenger or by your letters you will geue vs knowledge therof wherby we may prouide vpoÌ the same both for your person your Churche and also your citie committed to you to be clerely exempt by our authoritie Apostolicall from all power iurisdiction of any legacie Upon these letters and such other as is sayd before Becket seemed to take all his boldnesse to be so stoute and sturdy against his Prince as he was The Pope beside these sent secretly this Chaplaine of hys and directed an other letter also vnto the king granting and permitting at his request to make the Archbishop of Yorke Legate Apostolicall The king after he had receiued his letters sent from the Pope beganne to put more strength to his purposed procedings against the Archbishop first beginning wyth the inferiors of the clergy such as were offenders agaynst his lawes as fellons robbers quarellers breakers of peace and especially such as had committed homicide and murders wherof more then an hundred at that time were prooued vpon the clergy as witnesseth Guliel NeuburgeÌsis in his booke de gestis Anglorum lib. 2. cap. 16 vrging and coÌstraining them to be arreigned after the order of the lawe temporall and iustice to be ministred to them according to their deserts as first to be depriued and so to be committed to the secular hands This seemed to Becket to derogate froÌ the liberties of holy church that the secular power should passe in causes criminall or sit in iudgemeÌt against any ecclesiasticall person This law the roisters then of the clergy had picked and forged out of Anacletus Euaristus by whole falsly alleaged and pretensed authoritie they haue deduced this their constitution from the Apostles which geueth immunity to all ecclesiasticall persons to be free from
as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth theÌ froÌ the secular iurisdictioÌ c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc NormaÌnus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne saÌctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatioÌ and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumeÌt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon yâ same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a coÌtrary spirit of whoÌ Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatioÌ of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles theÌselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudeÌt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpoÌ theÌ First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life TheÌ to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nuÌber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatioÌs and phaÌtasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professioÌ of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell IteÌ in an other visioÌ it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that â Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in CauÌterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkeÌnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys coÌdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
and ordained the king with 400. great shippes taketh hys iourney to Irelande where he subdued in short tyme the whole land vnto hym which at that tyme was gouerned vnder diuers kings to the number of v. Of whome foure submitted themselues vnto the sayd kyng Henry onely the fifth who was the kyng of Ionacta denyed to be subdued keeping him in woodes and Marishes In the meane season while the king was thus occupied in Ireland the two Cardinals that were sent from the Pope Thedinus and Albertus were come to NormaÌdy Unto whom the king the next yeare following resorted about the month of October an 1172. But before during the time of the kinges being in Ireland the Bish. of London and Ioceline v. of Salisbury had sent to Rome and procured their absolution from the pope The K. returning out of Ireland by Wales into England from thence to Normandy there made his purgation before the Popes legates as touching the death of the foresayd Becket to the which he sware he was neither ayding or consenting but onely that he spoke rigorous wordes against hym for that his knightes would not auenge him against the sayd Thomas For the which cause this penaunce was ouioyned him vnder his othe First that he should send so much to the holy lande as would find two C. knightes or souldiours for the defence of that land Also that froÌ Christmas day next folowing he should set forth hys owne person to light for the holy land that space of 3. yeares together vnlesse he should be otherwise dispesed withall by the Pope Item that if he would make hys iorney into Spaine as hys present necessitie did require there he to fight agaynst the Saracens And as long tyme as he shuld there abide so long space might he take in prolonging his iorney toward Ierusalem Item yâ hee should not hinder nor cause to be hindred by hym any appellations made to the Pope of Rome Item that neyther he nor hys sonne should depart or disseuer from pope Alexander or from his catholicke successors so long as they should recount him or his sonne for kinges catholike Item that the goodes and possessions taken from the Church of Caunterbury should be restored agayne fully and amply as they stode the yeare before Thom. Becket departed the realme and that free libertie should be grauÌto all such as were outlawed for Beckets cause to returne agayne Item that the foresayd customes decrees by him established against the Church should be extinct and repelled such onely except that concerned his own person c besides other secret fastinges and almes enioyned hym All these former conditions the king with his sonne did both agree vnto debasing himselfe in such sorte of submission before the two Cardinals by the occasion wherof the Cardinall took no little glory vsing thys verse of the Psalme Qui respicit terram facit eam tremere qui tangit montes fumigant That is which looketh vpon the earth and maketh it to tremble which toucheth the hilles and they smoke c. Moreouer it is meÌtioned in histories of the sayd king that a little after William king of Scots with hys army had made a rode into the realme he returning out of Normandy into England came first to Caunterbury who by the way so soone as he came to the sight of Beckets church lighting of his horse and putting of hys shoes went barefoote to his tombe whose steppes were found bloudy through the roughnes of the stones And not onely that but also receaued further penance by euery moÌke of the cloyster certayn discipline of a rod. By whiche so great deiection of the K. if it were true thou mayest see the blind and lamentable superstition and ignorance of those daies If it were pretensed as might so be in tyme of warre to get the hartes of the people yet mayest thou learned Reader see what slauery kinges and Princes were brought into at that tyme vnder the popes Clergy The same yeare as Houeden writeth which was 1174. the whole citty of Caunterbury was almost al consumed with fire and the sayd minster Church cleane burnt The next yeare insuing which was 1175. a conuocation of Bishops was holden at Westminster by Rich. archbishop of Cant. In which conuenticle all the byshops Abbots of the prouince of Canterbury and of Yorke being present determined as it had done a little before in king Henry 1 dayes an 1113. about the obedience that Yorke should doe to Caunterbury That is whether the Archb. of Yorke might beare hys Crosse in the diocesse of Cant. or not whereof something was touched before in the former processe of this history Also about the Bishopricke of Lincolne of Chichister of Worcester of Herford whether these churches were vnder the iurisdiction of the see of Yorke or not c. Upon these and other like matters rose such controuersie betweene these 2. seas that the one appealed the other to the presence of the Bishop of Rome In these and suche causes like howe much better had it bene if the supremacy had remayned more nere in the kinges handes at home whereby not onely much labour trauell had bene saued but also the great and wasâfull expences bestowed at Rome might with muche more fruite and thanke haue beene conuerted to their cures and flockes committed vnto theÌ and also percase their cause no lesse indifferently heard at least more speedely might haue bene decided but to the purpose again In this coÌtrouersie diuerse of that bishop of Yorks clergy such as were of Gloucester belong to the church of S. Oswald were excoÌmunicate by the Archb. of Cant. because they being sommoned refused to appeare before hym c. At length the same yeare which was 1175. there was a Cardinall sent downe from Rome by the kinges procurement who studyed to set a peace betwene the two archbishops Whereupon this way of agreement was takeÌ by the meanes of the king at Winchester that as touching the church of S. Oswald at Glocester the Archbishop of Canterb. should cease of hys clayme therof molesting the see of Yorke no more therein Also should absolue agayne the Clerkes thereof whom he had excommunicated before And as concerning the bearing of the crosse and all other matters it was referred to the Archbishop of Rhotomage and of other Bishops in Fraunce so that for fiue yeares a league or truce was taken betwixt them till they should haue a full determination of their cause The next yeare following the foresayd king Henry the 2. deuiding the realme of England into 6. partes ordeyned vpon ouery part 3. Iustices of assise The circuit or limitation of which Iustices was thus disposed The first vpon Northfolke Suffolke Cantebridshire HuntenduÌshire Bedfordshyre Buckinghamshire Essex Hertfordshire 2. Vpon Lincolnshire Notinghamshire Darbishire Stamfordshyre Warwickshire Northamptonshire Leicestershire 3. Upon Kent Surrey Southamptonshyre Southsaxe Barkeshire Oxfordshire 4.
Upon Herefordshyre Gloucestershyre Wyrcestershyre Salopsshyre 5. Upon Wiltshyre Dorcetshyre Somercetshyre Deuonshyre Cornwall 6. Euerwickshire Richmondshire Lancaster Copland Weshnarland Northumberland Cumberland In the which yeare also Richard Archb. of Caunterbury made 3. Archdeacons in his dioces where as before there was but one About which tyme also it was graunted by the kyng to the popes legate that a Clerke shoulde not be called before a temporall iudge except for offence in the forest or for hys say see that he holdeth Item that no Archbishop or Bishoprick nor Abbey should remayne in the kings handes ouer one yeare wtout great cause It chaunced the same yeare that this was done there was at Canterbury one elected to be Abbot in the house of S. Austen named Albert who made great labor and sute vnto the Archbishop that he would come to hys Church and there consecrate him Abbot of S. Austens To whome the archb sent word agayne that he was not bound to come to him but rather the other should repayre to the Metropolitane church of Caunterbury there to receiue hys consecration Whereupon controuersie rising betwene them the foresaid new Elect appealed vp to the audience of the Pope and so laboured vp hymselfe to Rome Where he so handled the matter by what meanes I cannot tell vnles with his golden bottle wherewith he queÌched the popes thirsty soule for Abbots neuer trauel lightly without far purses to Rome that with short dispatche he procured letters from Alexander the pope to Roger bishop of Worcester Signifying to hym that he had geuen in charge and commaundement to the archb of Cant. in the behalfe of hys deare sonne Albert that he should consecrate hym within hys own monastery which monastery properly and soly without mediation belonged to the iurisdiction of Rome and so likewise should do to his successors after him without any exaction of obedience of theÌ Which thing further he sayd if the archb woulde refuse to do within the terme appoynted that then he the foresayd B. of Worcester should by the authoritie committed vnto him execute the same al maner of appellatioÌ or other decree whatsoeuer should come notwithstaÌding This letter being obtayned the Abbot that would be returneth home supposing with hymselfe all things to be sure The archb vnderstanding the case and seeing hymselfe so straightly charged and yet lothe to yeld and stoupe to the Abbot took to him pollicy where authoritie would not serue and both to saue himselfe and yet to disapoynt the Abbot he watcheth a tyme when the Abbot was about busines of hys house And comming the same tyme to the monastery as he was coÌmaunded to do with all things appointed that to suche a busines appertayned called for the Abbot pretending no lesse but to geue him his consecration The Abbot beyng called for was not at home The archb fayning hymselfe not a little agreued at his labour good wil so lost departed as one in whome no redy diligence was lacking if in case that the Abbot had bene at home Wherupon the Abbot being thus disapoynted was fayne to fill his siluer stagon a fresh make a new course to Rome to hys father the pope of whome he receiued his consecration and so came home agayne with as much witte as he went forth but not with so much mony peradâenture as he went withall We haue declared a little aboue pag. 175. touching the actes and doynges of this Pope Alexander the 3. howe he had brought the Emperours head vnder hys foote in S. Markes Church at Uenice at which time and place peace was concluded and a composition made betweene the P. and the sayd Fredericke the Emperor Which pacificatioÌ Rog. Houedenus and Gualterus Gisburgensis referre to this tyme beyng the yeare of our Lord. 1177. bringing in two seuerall letters sent from the sayd Pope to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury and to Roger Archbishop of York and Hugh byshop of Duresme Out of the whiche letters so much as serueth to our purpose I haue taken and here inserted The letter of Pope Alexander sent to Roger Archbyshop of Yorke and to the Byshop of Duresme ALexander seruaunt of the seruaunts of God to his reuerend brethren Roger Archbishop of Yorke and Hugh Byshop of Duresme greeting and Apostolicall blessing The obsequy and seruice of your kinde deuotion which hitherto you are knowne to haue geuen bothe deuoutly and laudably to vs and to the Church requireth that we should describe to you as to our speciall frendes the prosperous successe of the Churche and to let you know as spirituall children of the Churche what hath happened to the same For meete it is conuenient and also honest that you whome we haue had so firme and sure in our deuotion should now be cherished and made ioyous in the prosperitie of vs and of the Churche And about the end of the Epistle it followeth thus The next day following which was the feast of S. Iames the sayd Emperour so requesting we came to the foresayd Churche of S. Marke there to celebrate our solemne Masse where as we were comming in the way the sayd Emperor met vs without the Church and placing vs agayne on his right hand he brought vs so into the sayd Church After the masse was done placing vs agayn on his right hand he brought vs to the Church dore And moreouer when we should take our palfrey he held our stirrup exhibiting to vs such honor and reuerence as hys progenitours were wont to exhibite to our predecessors Wherefore these shal be to incite your diligence and study towardes vs that you reioyce with vs and the Church in these our prosperous successes and also that you shall open the same effect of peace to other deuout childreÌ of the church that such as be touched with the zeal of the house of the Lord may congratulate reioyce also in the Lord for the great working of peace which he hath geuen GeueÌ at Venice in the deepe riuer the xxvi of Iuly This yeare the contention reuiued agayne spoken of little before pag. 173. betwene the 2. archbishops of York and Canterb. The occasion whereof was this The maner and practise of the pope is when he beginneth to lacke money he sendeth some limitting Cardinall abroad to fetch his harnest in So there came this yeare into EnglaÌd as lightly few yeares were without them a certayn Cardinall from Rome called Hugo or as Houedenus nameth him Hugezun who would needes keepe a Councell at Westin To this Councel resorted a great coÌfluence about middle of Lent of Bishops Abbots Priors Doctors such other of the Clergye As euery one was there placed in his order and after his degree first commeth the archb of Yorke named Roger who thinking to present the other Archbishop came something sooner straighway placed hymselfe on the right hand of the Cardinall Richard the Archbishop of Cant. following shortly after and seing the first place
to Northhampton where he held his Parliament saluting him sayd they came from the Pope of Rome to reforme that peace of holy church And first sayd they we monish you in the popes behalfe that ye make full restitution of the goods of the land that ye haue rauished holy church of and that ye receiue Stephen the Archbâ of Cant. into his dignity and Prior of Cant. and his monkes And that ye yelde agayne vnto the Archb. all his landes and rentes without any withholding And sir yet moreouer that ye shall make such restitution to them as the Church shall thinkk sufficient Then aunswered the K. as touching the Prior and his Monkes of Cant. all that ye haue said I would gladly do and all thing els that ye would ordaine but as touching the Archb. I shall tell you as it lieth in my hart Let the Archbishop leaue his bishopricke and if the pope then shal entreat for him peraduenture I may like to geue him some other bishopricke in England And vpon this condition I will receiue and admit him Then sayd Pandulph vnto the K. holy Church was wont neuer to disgrade Archb. without cause reasonable but euer she was wont to correct princes that were disobedient to her What how now quoth the K. threaten ye me Nay sayd Pandolph but ye haue now opeÌly told vs as it standeth in your hart and now we will tell you what is the popes will and thus it standeth He hath wholy interdicted cursed you for the wrongs ye haue done to the holye church and to the Clergy And forasmuch as ye will dwell still in your malice and will come to no amendement ye shall vnderstand that from this time forward the sentences vpon you geuen haue force and strength And all those that with you haue commoned before this time whether that they be Earles Barons or Knightes or any other whatsoeuer they be we assoyle them safely from their sins vnto this day And from this time forward of what condition soeuer they be we accurse them openly and specially by this our sentence that do with you common And we assoyle moreouer Earles Barons knightes and all other maner of men of theyr homages seruice and sealties that they should do vnto you And this thing to confirme we geue playne power to the B. of Winchester and to the B. of Norwich And the same power we geue agaynst Scotland to the B. of Rochester of Salisbury And in Wales we geue the same power to the Bishops of S. Dauid and of Landaffe and of S. Asse Also Sir K. quoth Pandolph all the kinges princes and the great Dukes christened haue labored to the pope to haue licence to crosse themselues and to warre agaynst thee as vpon Gods enemy and winne thy lande and to make K. whom it pleaseth the pope And we here now assoile all those of their sinnes that will arise agaynst thee here in thine owne land Then the K. hearing this answered What shame may ye do more to me then this Pandolph agayne we say to you in verbo Dei that neither you nor any heir that you haue after this day shall be crowned So the king sayd by him that is almighty God if I had known of this thing before ye came into this laÌd and that he had brought me such newes I should haue made you tary out these xii monthes Then aunswered Pandolph Full well we thought at our first comming that ye would haue bene obedient to God and to holy church haue fulfilled the popes commaundement which we haue shewed and pronounced to you as we were charged therewith And now ye say that if ye had wi lt the cause of our comming ye would haue made vs tary out a whole yere which might as well say that ye would haue taken a whole yeares respite without the popes leaue But for to suffer what death that ye can ordeine we shall not spare to tell you all the popes message and will that he gaue vs in charge In an other chronicle I finde the wordes betwene the King and Pandolph something otherwise described as though the king should first threaten him with hanging if he had foreknown of his comming in To whom paÌdolph againe should answer that he loked for nothing els at his hand but to suffer for the Churches right Wherupon the K. being mightely inceÌsed departed The k. the same tune being at Northhampton willed the shirifs and bailifes to bring foorth all the prisoners there that such as had deserued shoulde be put to death to the entent as some thinke to make Pandolfus afraide Among whome was a certaine Clerke who for counterfaiting the kings coyne was also condemned to be hanged drawn quartered And moreouer by the king was commanded therby to anger Pandolfus the more as may be thought to be hanged vp hiest aboue the rest PaÌdolphus hearing therof notwtstanding he somwhat began to feare least he should be hanged himselfe yet with such courage as he had he went to the church to set out booke bel and candle charging that no man vnder pain of accursing should lay hands vpon the cleark Vppon this the K. and the Cardinall departed in no litle anger And Pandolfe went to Rome reported to the pope and the Cardinals what had bene done Then the pope summoned al the bishops abbots and clarkes of England to come and repaire to Rome to consult what was to be done therein This councel began the first day of October In the which councel it was decreed by the pope and his assembly that Iohn king of England should be accursed with all such as helde with him euery day so long as that Councel endured Albeit this was not yet graunted that the people shoulde be crossed to fight against him because as yet he had shed no bloud But afterward the sayd Pope Innocent seeing that K. Iohn by no meanes would stoupe vnder his subiection nor vnder the rule of his popish see he sent vnto the French king vpon remission of all his sinnes and of all that went with hym that he should take with him all the power he might and so to inuade the realme of England to destroy K. Iohn This occasion geuen Pope Innocent yet once againe commanded in paine of his great curse that no man shuld obey King Iohn neither yet keepe company with him he forbad all persons to eate and drinke with him to talke with him to commune or couÌsell with him yea his owne familiar houshold to do him any kinde of seruice either at bed or at boord in church hall or stable And what folowed therof The greater parte of them which after such sort fled from him by the ordinance of God of diuers and sundry diseases the same yeare died And betweene both nations English and French sell that yeare great amitie but secret subtil and false to the bitter betraying of England Neither was the pope
author came afterward to passe and were testified of the same Honorius being pope afterward in his publike sermons at Rome All which I graunt may be and yet notwtstanding this fabulous narration may be a piece of the popes old practises subtilly inuented to driue men forth to IerusaleÌ to fight c. Againe after Honorius when he had gouerned x. yeres followed Gregorius the ix Whiche two popes were in the tyme of this king Henry 3. and of Fredericke the Emperour of whome we mynde Christ willing farther to touch after that we shall haue prosecuted more concerning the histoââ of kyng Henry and matters of England After that it so pleased the mercifull prouidence of almighty God to worke this great mercy vpon the stock of K. Iohn which notwithstanding the vnkinde prelates with their false prophetes had declared before that neuer none should succeed in the throne after that K. and also vnto the whole common wealth of the realme in deliuering them froÌ the daÌgerous seruice of Ludouike the foresayd FreÌch men After their departure the next yeare following anno 1218. which was the third of this kyngs raigne the Archbyshop S. Lancton and the bishops Erles and Barons resorted to LondoÌ vnto the kyng at Michaelmas next following and there held a great parliament wherein were confirmed and grauÌted by the king all yâ franchises which were made geueÌ by K. Iohn his father at Ronemedow and them he confirmed and ratified by his charter whiche long tyme after sayth my author vnto hys dayes did continue and were holden in England For the which cause by the nobles and the commons was geuen grauÌted agayn vnto the K. ij shillinges for euery plow laÌd through England And Hubert of Burgh was made chiefe Iustice of Englad of whose troubles more is to be said hereafter And this was the third yeare of K. Henry and 50. yeare after the death of Tho. Becket wherefore the said Becket the same yeare or next following was takeÌ vp and shryned for a new S. made of an old rebell Thether came such resort of people of England and of Fraunce that the country of Kent was not sufficient to sustaine them Ex histor De Scales About the same tyme Isabell the kinges mother was maryed to the Earle of March. And William Marshall the good Erle dyed whiche was the gouernour of that king and the realme not without great lamentation of the people of England Then was the king committed to the gouernment of Peter B. of Winchester This noble Erle left behinde him v. sonnes and v. daughters The yere next insuing an 1219. It was ordeined and proclaimed through all the laÌd that all aliens foreiners should depart the realme and not to return to the same agayn onely such excepted as vsed trafick or trade of marchaundise vnder the kings safe conduct This proclamation was thought chiefly to be set forth for the cause to auoid out of the land Faukes de Breute Phillip de Markes Engelardus de Ciconia William Erle Albemarke Robert de veteri ponte Brihenne de insula Hugo de Bailluel Robert de Gaugi with diuers other straungers mo which kept castles and holdes of the kinges agaynst his will Of whom the foresayd Faukes was the principal who fortefied held the castle of bedford which he had by that gift of K. Iohn with might and strength against the K. and his power nere the space of 3. monthes Moreouer he went about to apprehend the kings iustices at Dunstable but they being warned therof escaped all except Henry Braibrocke whom he imprisoned in the said castle The K. hearing therof coÌsulting with his clergy and nobles made his power against the same Which after long siege and some slaughter at length he obteined it hanged almost all that were within to the nuÌber of 97 which was as Parisiens writeth about the 7. or 8. yere of his raigne Faukes the same time was in wales who hearing of the taking of the castle conueyed himselfe to the church of CoueÌtry At length submitting himselfe to the kings mercy vpon consideration of his seruice done before to the kings father was committed to the custody of Eustace bishop of London and afterward being depriued of all his goods possessions tenements within the realme was forced to perpetuall banishment neuer to returne to England agayne Here by the way I finde it noted in Parisiens that after this foresayd Faukes had spoyled and rased the church of S. Paule in Bedford for the building vp of his Castle the Abbase of Heluestue hearing thereof caused the sword to be taken from the Image of S. Paule standing in the Church so long as he remayned vnpunished Afterward she hearing him to be coÌmitted to the custody of S. Paule in LondoÌ caused the sword to be put into the hands of the Image agayne Mat. Parisiens in vita Henr. 3. About this yeare the young king the second time was crowned agayne at Westminster about which time begaÌ the new building of our Ladye Churche at Westminster Shortly after Gualo the Legate was called home againe to Kome For the holy Father as Math. Pariens reporteth being sicke of a spiritual dropsie thought this Gualo hauing so large occupying in england to be able somewhat to cure his disease And so that Legate returned with all hys bagges well stuffed leauing Pandulphe behynde hâm to supply that Baliwike of hys great graundfather the Pope The lyfe and Actes of pope Innocentius the 3. are partly described before how he intruded StepheÌ LanghtoÌ against the kings wil into the archbishopricke of Canterbury stirring vp also 64. Monkes of the same Church of Canterbury priuily to work agaynst the king Moreouer how he did excommunicate the sayd kyng as a publike enemy of the Church so long as the sayd King withstoode his tirannical doyngs putting hym and his whole kingdome vnder interdiction for the space of 5. yeares and 3. monthes And at length deposed and depriued hym from hys scepter keeping it in his owne handes for v. dayes Now he absolued hys subiectes from their due obedience subiectioÌ vnto hym Now he gaue away his kingdoÌes possessions vnto Lewes the Frenche kyngs sonne commaunding the sayd Lewes to spoyle hym both of landes lyfe Whereupon the K. being forsakeÌ of hys nobles prelates commons was enforced agaynst hys will to submit himself and sware obedience vnto the P. paying vnto him a yearely tribute of a M. markes by yeare for receauing hys kyngdome agayne wherby both he his succescessors after him were vassals afterward vnto the P. And these were the Apostolicall actes of this holy Vicar in the realme of England Moreouer he condemned Almericus a worthy learned man a byshop for an hereticke for teaching holding agaynst images Also he condemned the doctrine of Ioachim Abbas whoÌ we spake of before for heritical This pope brought first into the church the paying
valiauntly that they chased him to Perusium Then hauing no other remedie wherewith to reuenge his persecutors fiersly did excommunicate them Ex Mat. Paris pag. 69. ¶ Heere by the way is to be obserued and considered Christian reader not only by this sedition but by so many other schismes diuisions tumults fightings braules and contentions in the Church of Rome from the first beginning of the popes vsurped power that not only within the Citie of Rome but vniuersally almost in all Popish Monasteries Collegies Churches and Couents vnder the Pope subiected continually raigning amongst them what is to be thought of their religion holines hauing so litle peace so great disquietnes dissentions and wrangling amongst them as in stories both manifest it is to behold and wonderous to consider And for as much I haue eutred here into the mention of this schisinatical commotion betwene the none and his citizens it followeth moreouer in the history of Parisiensis who maketh relation of a like brawling matter which befell the same yeare time An. 1228. betwene the prior and couent of Durham and this king Henry the â vpon this occasion After the death of Richard Bishop of Durham the Prior and Chapter of the said church came to the king to obteine license for the electing of their bishop The king offered to them one Lucas a Chaplaine of hys requiring them instauntly to elect him for their Bishop To this the Monkes answered that they would receaue no man but by their order of Canonicall election Meaning belike by their Canonical election that is when as they elect either some Monke out of their own company or els some monkish priest after their owne liking Contrary the king againe sendeth word vnto them and bound it with an oth that they should tary 7. yeares without a Byshop vnlesse they would admit the foresayd Lucas to that place of that dignitie All which notwtstanding the monkes proceding in their election refused the sayde Lucas and preferred an other clerk of theirs named William archdeacon of Worcester and him they presented to the king But the King bringing in exceptions and causes against the party would not admit him Then the monkes in al hasty âpede sent vp to Rome certain of their Couent to haue their electioÌ ratified by the authoritie Apostolicall On the other side the king likewise hearing sendeth also to Rome against the Monkes the Bishop of Chester and the Prior of Lentonie on his behalfe to withstande the purpose of the monks And so the matter being trauised with great alteration on both sides did hang in suspense sayeth mine author till at length thus it was coucluded betwene both that neither master William nor yet Lucas shoulde be taken but that Richard Byshop of Sarum should be translated to Durham and be Byshop there An. 1228. ex Mat. Parisiens The like stirre also happened both the same yeare and for the like matter betwene the monkes of Couentry and the Canons of Lichfield about chusing of theyr Byshop which of them should haue the superior voyce in the election of their Prelate Aftermuch a doe the cause at length being hosted vp to Rome had this determination that the monks of Couentry and the Church of Lichfield shoulde chuse their Bishop by course eche part keeping his turne the one after the other prouided notwithstadyng that the Prior of Couentry should alwaies haue the first voyce in euery election where as the old custome was sayth mine author that the Couent wyth the Prior of Couentry was wont to haue the whole election of the bishop without the Canons This was An. 1228. Ex Parisiens pag. 68. In the which yeare died Stephen Langton Archb. of Cant. by whome as is recorded by Nic. Triuet the Chapters of the Bible in that order and number as we nowe vse them were first distincted The sayde Langthon aâso made Postiles vpon the whole Bible The same moreouer builded the new hall in the palace of Canterbury After the death of thys Langthon insued an other variance about the election of the Archbishop of Canterbury betwene the monkes of Canterbury and the kâng The purturbation whereof as it was no lesse seditious so the determination of the same was much more costly After the death of Stephen Langthon the monkes of Canterbury obtaining licence of the king to procede in the election of a new archbishop did chuse one of their own society named master Walter Demesham Whom when the monks had presented to the King he after long deliberation began to obiect against that election saying first that the monkes had elected such one as neyther was profitable to hym nor to his kingdom Secondly he obiected against the party elect that his father was conuict of felony hanged for yâ same Thirdly that he stode in causes against his father k. Iohn in the time of the interdict Moreouer the bishops his suffraganes charged the partie elect that hee had lien wyth a certaine Nunne and had children by her adding farther that the election of the archbishop was without their presence which ought not to be c. But the archbishop againe stoutly standing to his electioÌ appealed vp to Rome and estsoones taking with him certaine monks presented him selfe to the popes owne proper person there to sue his appeale instantly intreating that hys election might stande confirmed by his authority pontificall But the pope vnderstanding that the said election was resisted by the king the bishops differred the matter till he did heare farther of the certeinty therof The king the bishops hauing intelligence that the Archb. with hys monkes were gone to Rome thought good to articulate the foresayd obiections aboue alledged or wryting and sealing the same wyth the seales both of the king and of the bishops to exhibite them to the Bishop of Rome The messengers of these letters were the Byshop of Rochester of Chester and the Archdeacon of Bedforde maister Iohn c. who comming to Rome and exhibiting their message with their letters vnto the Pope consideration being had vppon the same were commanded to wait attendance against the next day after Ash wednesday then to haue a resolute answer coÌcerning the cause which was the 2. day of March the yere next folowing videlic An. 1229. In the meane season the kings proctors ceased not with all instance to labour the Pope and his Cardinals to be fauorable to the kings side But fineding them somewhat hard straite in the matter as is the guise of that Court they began to misdout their speeding Wherfore consulting together with themselues vpon the premisses they came ãâã the Pope promising in the kings behalf to be geuen and granted to him out of the realmes both of England and Scotland the rith or tenth part of al the goods within the sayd Realmes mooueable to susteine his warres against the Emperor so that he would incline fauorably to the kings
therof should be displaced and the said Herrigetto perferred Yea also non obstante that the sayd Pope himselfe had before giuen his graunt to the king realme of England yâ one Italian should not succeede an other in any benefice there yet for all that the said Herrigetto vpon paine of excommunication to be placed therin Ex Paris fol. 240. And thus much hetherto of these matters through the occasion of the East churches and the Grecians to the entent all men that read these stories see the doings of this Westerne Bishop may consider what iust cause these Grecians had to seclude themselues from hys subiection and communion For what christian communion is to be ioyned with him which so contrary to Christ and his gospel seeketh for worldly dominion so cruelly persecuteth hys brethren so giueÌ to auarice so greedy in getting so iniurious in oppressing so insatiable in hys exactions so malitious in reuenging stirring vp warres depriuing kings deposing Emperours playing Rex in the Church of Christ so erronious in doctrine so abominably abusing excommunication so false of promise so corrupt in life so voyde of Gods feare and briefly so farre from all the parts of a true Euangelicall Bishop For what seemeth he to care for the soules of men which setteth in benefices boyes and outlaÌdish Italians and further one Italian to succede an other which neither did know the language of the flocke nor once would abide to see their faces And who can blame yâ Grecians then for diffeuering themselues from such an oppressour and gyant against Christ. Whose wise example if this Realme had then folowed as they might certes our predecessours had bene rid of an infinite number of troubles iniuries oppressioÌs warres commotions great trauails charges besides the sauing of innumerable thousand of pouÌds which the sayd bishop full falsely hath raked and transported out of thys Realme of ours But not to excede the bounds of my history because my purpose is not to stande vpon declamations nor to dilate common places I will passe ouer leauing the iudgement therof to the further examination of the reader For els if I lifted to prosecute this argument so far as mater would lead me truth peraduenture wold require me to say I durst not only say but could well proue the Pope court of Rome to be the only fountain principal cause I say not of muche misery heere in England but of all the publicke calamities and notorious mischiefes which haue happened these many yeres through all these West parts of christendome especially of all the lamentable ruine of the church which not only we but the Grecians also this day do suffer by the Turks and Saracens As whosoeuer wel considereth by reading of histories the course of times and vieweth with all the doings and acts passed by the said bishops of Rome together with the blinde leading of his doctrine shal see good cause not only to thinke but also to witnes the same Only one narratioÌ touching this argument and yet not transgressing the office of my historie I minde the Lorde willing to set before the Readers eyes which happened euen about this present time of thys king Henries reigne in the yere of our Lord. 1244. In the which yeare it chanced that Lewes the French king sonne to Quene Blanch fel very fore sicke lying in a swounde or in a traunce for certaine dayes in such sorte as few thought he would haue liued some said he was gon already Amongst other there was with him hys mother who sorowing bitterly for her sonne and giuen somewhat as coÌmonly the maner of women is to superstitioÌ went brought foorth a peece of the holy crosse wyth the crowne and the speare which peece of the holy crosse Baldwynus Emperour of Constantinople whome the Grecians had deposed a litle before for holding with the bishop of Rome had sold to the French king for a great summe of mony and blessed him wyth the same also laid the crowne the spear to his body making a vow wtal in the person of her sonne that if the Lorde would visite him with health and release him of that infirmitie he should be croysed or marked with the crosse to visit his sepulchre and there solemnly to render thankes in the lande which he had sanctified wyth his bloud Thus as she with the B. of Parys and other there present were praying beholde the king which was supposed of some to be dead began with a sigh to pluck to his arms and legges and so stretching himselfe began to speake geuing thankes to God who from an high had visited him called him from the danger of death Which as the kings mother with others there toke to be a great miracle wrought by the vertue of the holy crosie so the king amending more and more as soone as he was well recouered receaued solemnely the badge of the crosse vowing for a freewil sacrifice vnto God that he if the counsaile of his realme would suffer him would in hys owne person visite the holy land forgettyng belyke the rule of true Christianitie where Christ teacheth vs otherwise in the gospel saying That neither in this mount nor in Samaria nor at Ierusalem the Lord will be worshipped but seeketh true worshippers which shall worship him in truth and veritie c. An. 1244. Pariens fol. 182. After thys was great preparaunce and muche a do in Fraunce toward the setting foorth to the holy land For after the K. first began to be croysed the most part of the nobles of Fraunce with diuers Archbishops and Byshops with Earles and Barons and Barons and gentlemen to a mighty number receaued also the crosse vppon their sleeues Amongst whom was the Earle Atrebacensis the kings brother the Duke of Burgundy the Duke of Brabant the Countesse of Flaunders wyth her two sonnes the Earle of Britaine with his sonne the Earle of BarreÌsis Earle of Swesson Earle of S. Paul Earle of Druis Earle Retel with many noble persons mo Neither lacked here whatsoeuer the Pope could do to set forward this holy busines in sending his Legates and Friers into Fraunce to stirre the people to folow the king to contribute to his iourny Wherupon was graunted to the King to gather of the vniuersall church of France by the popes authoritie the tenth part of all their goods for 3. yeares space together vpon thys condition that the king likewise wold graunt to the Pope the 20. part for so many yeares after to be gathered of the sayd Church of Fraunce Which was agreed An. 1246. Ex Mat Parisiens fol. 204 b. Shortly after thys in the yeare of our Lorde 1247. followed a Parliament in Fraunce where the king with his nobles being present there was declared how the king of Tartarians or Turkes hearing of the viage of the French king writeth a letter to him requiring that he wil become hys
woulde geue so impudent an attempt to the blinding and deceiuing of all posterityes inserting for grounded truthes and holy decrees such loude lyes and detestable doctrine what may be thought of the rabble of the rest of writers in those dayes what attemptes hope of gayne might cause them to worke By whom and such like is to be feared the fasifying of diuers other good workes now extant in those perillous tymes writteÌ Thus when the Bishops had once wrested this autoritie out of the Emperours handes they then so fortified armed theÌselues and their dominion that although afterwardes Fredericke the first graundfather vnto this good Emperor Fredericke the second as also Ludouicus Boius and Henricus Lucelburgensis as men most studious and carefull for the dignities of the Empire vnfeined louers and maintainers of the vtilitie of the commoÌ weale and most desirous of the preseruatioÌ and prosperity of the Church did all their indeuors with singular wisedome strength as much as in them lay to recouer agayne from the byshop of Rome this the authoritie of the Imperiall iurisdiction lost most cruelly wickedly abusing the same to the destruction both of the Empyre vndoyng of the coÌmon wealth and vtter subuersion of the Churche of God yet coulde they not be able to bryng the same to passe in those darck and shadowed tymes of peruerse doctrine and errours of the people and most miserable seruitude of ciuile Magistrates The same and like priuilege also in the election of theyr bishops Prelates and disposing of Ecclesiasticall offices as the Emperour of Rome had euery Prince and king in theyr seuerall dominions had the like For by the decree of the Councell of Tolerane which in the 25. canon and 63. distinction is mentioned the authoritie of creating and chusing byshops and Prelates in Hispane was in the power of the king of Hispane The like also by the Histories of Clodoueus Carolus Magnus Ludouicus nonus Philippus Augustus Philippus pulcher Carolus 5. Carolus 6. Carolus 7. Kinges of Fraunce is apparaunt and well knowne that all these kinges had the chiefe charge and gouernement of the French Church and not the byshops of Rome And by our English historyes also as you heard it is manifest that the authoritie of chusing ecclesiasticall ministers and byshops was alwayes in the kings of EnglaÌd till the raygne of king Henry the 1. who by the labour and procurement of Anselmus Archb. of Cant. was depriued and put from the same Also the Princes of Germany and electors of the Emperor till the tyme of Henry the 5. had all euery Prince seuerally in his owne dition and Prouince the same iurisdiction and prerogatiue to geue dispose ecclesiasticall functions to their Prelates at theyr pleasure and after that it appertayned to the people and prelats together And how in the raigne of Fridericke the Prelates gate vnto themselues alone this Immunitie Ioannes Auentinus in his 7. booke of the Annales of the Boiores doth describe Also it is probable that the kinges of Sicilia had the same facultie in geuing and disposing their Ecclesiasticall promotions and charge of churches Andreas de Istmia ad 1. constit Neap. nu 12. And that because Fridericke defended him against the tyranny of the bishop of Rome therfore as Fazellus sayth he was excommunicated of Honorius But that Platina and Blondus allege other causes wherfore he was excommunicate of Honorius I am not ignorant Howbeit he that will compare theyr writings with others that write more indifferently betweene Honorius and hym shall easily finde that they more sought the fauor of the Romayn bishops then to write a veritie But now agayne to the history of Fridericke Nicholaus Cisnerus affirmeth that whilest Friderike the Emperour was in Sicilia hys wife Constantia dyed at Catrana or Catana In the meane time the Christians which was a great nauy sayled into Egipt and tooke the citie Heliopolis commonly called Damatia and long ago named Pelucinum beyng in good hope to haue dryuen Sultanus the SowdaÌ out of Egipt had a great marueilous ouerthrow by the conueiyng of the water of the floude Nilus which then ouerflowed into their Campe were sayne to accord an vnprofitable truce with the Sowldane for certayne yeares and to deliuer the citty agayne and so departing out of Egipt were faine to come to Acone and Cyrus to the no small detriment and losse of the Christian army Wherupon king Iohn surnamed Brennus being king of Ierusalem arriued in Italy and prayde ayd of the Emperor agaynst his enemies in whoÌ he had great hope to finde remedy of the euils and calamities before declared and from thence he went to Rome to the Pope declaring vnto him the great discomfite and ouerthrow past as also the present peril and callamitie that they were in desiring also hys ayd therin By whose meanes as Cisnerus sayth the Emperour was reconciled agayne to the Pope and made friendes together to whome also king Iohn gaue Ioell his daughter in maryage which came of the daughter of Conradus King of Ierusalem and Marques of Mounte Ferrat with whome he had for dowry the inheritaunce of the kingdome of Ierusalem as right heyre thereunto by her mother By whome also he atter obteyned the kingdome of Naples and Sicill and promised that with as much expedient speede as he might he would prepare a power for the recouery agayne of Ierusalem and be there himselfe in proper person whiche thinge to doe for that vppon diuers occasions he deferred whereof some thinke one some an other Honorius vnto whome he was lately reconciled purposed to haue made agaynst hym some great and secrete attempt had hee not bene by death before preuented vppon whome were made these Uerses O pater Honori multorum nate dolori Est tibi decori viuere vade mori After whom succeeded Gregorius the 9. as great an enemy to Frederike as was Honorius whiche Gregory came of the race whom the Emperor as before ye heard condemned of Treason which they wrought against him This Gregory was scarcely setled in hys Papacy when that he threatned hym that greatly with excommunication vnlesse he woulde prepare hymselfe into Asia according to hys promise as ye heard before to king Iohn And what the cause was why the Pope so hastened the iourney of Frederike into Asia you shall heare hereafter In effect he could not wel bring that to passe which in his mischieuous minde he had deuised vnlesse the Emperour were farther from him Notwithstanding Fredericke it shoulde seeme smelling a ratte or mistrusting somewhat as well he might alledged diuers causes and lets as lately and truely he dyd to Honorius Fazellus a Sicilian writer sayth that the special cause of the Emperors stay was for the oathe of truce and peace during certayne yeares whiche was made betweene the Saracens and Christians as you heard which tyme was not yet expired The same
He departed from thence to Brundusium committing the gouernment of his kingdome to Renaldus the sonne of Duke Spoletus and to Anselmus a Baron of Instigensis and came by sea to Cyprus with his hoste From Cyprus the Emperour with his whole nauy sayled into Ioppa which City he fortified for that the passages by land were stopped and kept of the enemies And by sea might he not passe nor trauaile by meanes of the extreme weather and tempest whereby it came to passe that within short space they lacked vitayles and were sore afflicted with famine TheÌ fell they to prayer and made their humble supplicatioÌ to God with whose teares his wrath being appealed the great tempest and long coÌtinued foule weather ceased whereby the seas now being calme they had both vitaile great pleÌty and all other necessary things for their need brought vnto them wherby immediately it came to passe that both the Emperour his army as also the inhabitauntes of Ioppa were greatly refreshed and animated and on the other side their enemies being disappoynted of theyr purpose were greatly discouraged In so much that the king of Egipt who with great power accoÌpanied with Scarapho his brother prince of Gaza and the Prince of Damascus their nephew with many other Dukes and nobles hauing incamped themselues within one dayes iourny of Ioppa thinking to haue besieged the same were contented vpon the comming of the Emperors Harolds vnto them to intreat of a peace Whereupon Embassadours were sent vnto them with the Emperours demaunds right profitable to the Christian common weale The Sarasens immediately consulting vpon the same graunted thereunto so that a peace for x. yeares was concluded was confirmed by solempne othe on the behalfe of both Princes according to their seueral vsages and maner the forme and condition of which peace briefly collected are these First that Fridericke the Emperour should be crowned and annoynted king of Ierusalem according to the maner of the kinges of Ierusalem before him Secondly that all the lands possessions which were situate betwixt Ierusalem and Prolomaida the greatest part of Palastina and Cities of Tyrus and Sydon which were in Syria and at other territories which Baldwinus the 4. at any time had and occupyed there shoulde be deliuered vnto him onely certayne castles reserued Thirdly that he might fortifie and builde what fortresses and castles he thought good citties and townes in all Syria and Palestina Fourthly that all the prisoners which were in the Saracens hands should be raunsomed freely and sent home and agayne that the Saracens might haue leaue without armour to come into the Temple where the Lords sepulcher is to pray and that they should holde and keepe still Chratum and the kinges mount Friderick now for that he thought the coÌclusion of this peace to be so necessary as also profitable for at Christians and had also gotten as much thereby as if the warres had continued he should he sent his Legates with letters into the west to all Christen kinges princes and potentates as also to the bishop of Rome declaring vnto them the circumstance and successe of his iourny and warres as partly ye haue heard Requiring theÌ that they also woulde praise and geue God thankes for his good successe and profitable peace concluded And desireth the Pope that for as much as he had now accoÌplished his promise neither that there was any cause now wherefore he should be with hym displeased that he might be reconciled and obtaine his fauor In the meane season the Emperour with all hys army marcheth to Ierusalem where vppon Easter day in the yeare of our Lorde 1229. hee was with great triumphe comfort of al his nobles and also the Magistrates of that kingdome onely the Patriarche of Cyprus the kings Legate and Oliuer the maister or captayne of the Temple with his company excepted solemnly and with great applause crowned king After this he rerdifieth the Citty and Walles thereof which by the Saracens were beaten downe and battered After that he furnisheth it with munition he buildeth vy the Churches and temples that were ruinous he fortifieth Nazarethum and Ioppen with strong garrisons vitaâe and all other thinges necessary Now see and behold I pray you whilest that Fredericke was thus occupyed in the kingdome of Ierusalem what practises the Pope had in Italy Not I warrant you any whit at all carefull in the affayres of the Christian commoÌwealth but studiyng and labouring what mischiefe and spite he might worke agaynst the Emperoure whom of a set purpose he had so occupied partly for hate and partly to enriche himselfe in Asia and Ierusalem so farre out of Italy ye may be sure First he caused the souldiours whiche the Emperour sent for out of Germany to the mayntenaunce of the holy warres to be stayde as they passed through Italy letting them of their iourney and tooke from them and spoyled them of all such prouision as they had And not onely this but he sent secretly also hys letters into Asia to those that were of his owne facâion that is to the Patriarche of Ierusalem and souldiors that kept the temple and the hospitall intising and inciting theÌ to rebell agaynst the Emperour whiche thing Blondus himselfe that Popish Parasite or historiographer dissuâuleth or hideth not But that he furthermore disswaded the princes of the Saracens that they should make no league nor take any truce with Fridericke neither deliuer vp vnto hym the Crowne and Kingdome of Ierusalem Whiche letters as they were manifest testimonyes of his trecherie and treason towardes him whom God had instituted and made his liege Lord and soueraigne and mightiest potentate vpon earth so was it hys will that he should come to the knowledge therof and that those letters shoulde fall into his handes And that he kept the same letters for the more credible testimony thereof in the same his last Epistle vnto the Christian Princes he proresteth The copy of which letter amongest his other Epistles you shall haue expressed Neither were the Popes letters written to that leauened secte and factious in vayne For the Patriarche and his Collegioners which tooke their name of the Temple did mightely repugne agaynst Fredericke They raysed a tumult in Ptolomaida agaynst him they accused him and his Legates openly of treason and did malipartly boldly wtstand the right worthy and good order he made amongest them But as God would by the helpe of the inhabitantes of Pisa and the Genowayes and the Dutch souldiours both their false accusations were refelled and also their seditious purpose tumult expressed And thys was the cause that when all other men reioyced and were glad of the Emperours coronation they as wicked confederatours were heauy therefore and obtrectours of hys worthy laud and fame The Pope when he had thus conspired agaynst Fredericke and had betrayed him to the publicke enemy of all Christen men the Turke he coulde
the city Castellana whiche he before the peace coÌcluded betwene theÌ did occupy enioy And that doth both Fridericke in his Epistles testifie and also Fazellus in his 8. booke writing of the affayres of Sicilia Yet that notwtstanding Fridericke for the quietnesse and vtilitie of the commoÌ wealth purposed with himselfe to beare and suffer these small iniuries And further studied in all that he might as well by liberall gifts as otherwise to haue the Pope to be to him a trusty frend As wheÌ the Romanes other of the Ecclesiasticall number made warre against the Pope for certein possessioÌs which he kept of theirs he coÌming to him at Reate and as one that tendred the vnity of the church thinking to helpe the Pope at his earnest request in these matters seÌt his Legates vnto them willing them to lay down their armour which agaynst the Pope they bare And when that would not serue at the Popes further request desire he leuied an army against them at his owne charge and draue them from the siege of Uiterbium with other such like assured tokens of amitie and frendship he shewed him Who notwtstanding so soone as the Emperour was departed with a small coÌpany which he tooke with him into Sicilia leauing wyth him the greater and most part of his army for the mayntenaunce of his warres concluded a peace with the Romaines vnknowing to the Emperor whom he had procured to trauell and labour therin with great expenses affirming that without his wil and commandement the Emperour had expelled them and driueÌ them out of the territories of UiterbiuÌ And hereof doth Fridericke also himselfe make mentioÌ in his second and third Epistle where he complayneth of the iniuries of the Popes towardes him Therfore greater coÌmendation had Blondus deserued if he had written of these trecheries of the Pope then that forgetting himselfe as vnto lyers often it chaunceth in that he writeth both coÌtrary to himself in the effect of this matter and contrary to the veritie of Fridericus his history which sayth that the Romaines were incited to these new tumultes by his intising and setting on As though simple men of vnderstaÌding could not both by the offering of his sonne in hostage by the great preparation of yâ warres and by the euent specially of the thing itself gather the coÌtrary But to to impudent will Blondus needes shew himselfe Whilest that these things were done in Italy and Sicilia great rebellions were moued in Germany agaynst the Emperour by Henricus Cesar and Fridericke of Austria hys sonnes being the chief authors therof For Henry being disapoynted and shakeÌ of from his Lord Pope and other conspiratours by reasoÌ of the peace betwene his father him as ye heard began now to make open chalenge to the Empire And for that cause he as before is sayd put froÌ him Ludouicus whom he knew to be vnto the Emperour his father so louing and an assured frend who as willingly perceauing and smelling what mischief he went about forsooke his court and came to Boioria who had not there remayned a yeare but was as he walked abroad at a certayne tyme stabbed in with a dagger of one Kelhemius presently dyed his seruauntes beyng not farre from him Of whose death diuers diuersly write Notwithstanding the sequell doth shewe them to write truliest that affirme the sayd striker to be suborned by Henry Cesar who comming vnto him in the habite of a messenger deliuered vnto him certaine letters which he fayned to be sent froÌ the Emperour And whilest Ludouicus was in reading the same he strake him in with a dagger and gaue him his mortall wound with speed fled vpoÌ the same After whose death succeeded in that Dukedome his sonne Otho who when solempnly according to the maner of the Boiores he shold haue bene created was also let by the same Henry Cesar who forbad the asseÌbly of the magistrates and Citizens of the same They notwitstanding neglecting his vniust restraint created him Wherefore he first besieged Reginoburgh with an other company sacked brent and wasted Boioria with many moe such great outragies rebellions When intelligence was brought of these thinges to the Emperour he sent his Legates and coÌmaunded that both the Cesar his sonne and other Princes of Germany which had assembled their armies should breake vp and disperse the same And because he saw and perceaued now manifestly that his sonne made so apparant rebellion agaynst hym and fearing greater insurrections to insue in Germany he thought good to preuent the same with al expeditioÌ wherfore he determined to go in all hast to Germany with hys army from whence he had bene absent nowe 14. yeares and hereunto he maketh the Pope priuy The Pope promised the Emperor hereupon that he would write his letters in his behalfe to all the Princes of Germany but perswaded him to the vttermost of his power that he shoulde in no case go into Germany himselfe For why his conscience accused him that he had written to the nobles of Germany euen from the beginning of his Papacy for the hate and grudge he had agaynst the Emperor that they should suffer him neither any of his heyres to enioy the Empire farther had stirred them all vp to rebell agaynst him and had moued Henry the Emperors sonne by his bribes and fayre promises to conspire against his father And to conclude he was the author procurer of the conspiracie which the Lombardes made then agaynst him and fearing least these things should come now to the Emperours eare he was greatly troubled and careful But the Emperour not thinking it good at so needefull a time to be absent he all doubt set a part with his second sonne Conradus went speedely into Germany And asseÌbling there a councell in the City of Nureburgh Henry Cesar his sonne after hys conspiracie was manifestly detected which he had in practise with the Longoberdes whereof the Pope was chiefe autor was by iudgement and sentence of 70. Princes condemned of high treason And being commaunded by hys father to be bound was as a prisoner brought to Apulia where not long after in prison he dyed In whose stede he ordayned Conradus his 2. sonne Cesar by consent of all the Piers Princes Furthermore by publique commandement he renounced Fridericke Austriacus for his sonne and for an enemy to the publique weale he caused him to be proclaymed And further when he sawe that neither that punishment could cause him to remember himselfe and acknowledge his abuse the Emperour with a great armye accompanied with diuers of the noble men of Germany tooke from him all Austria and Stiria and brought them agayne vnder hys owne obedience and fidelitie The same yeare maryed he his third wife named Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of England Then when he had set Germany in a stay and quietnes he left there Conradus Cesar hys
and bridle him withall that peace thereby and loue might dwell vppon the face of the earth But alas the B. of Rome sitting in the chaire of peruerse doctrine or pestilence that Pharisee anoynted wyth the oyle of iniquitie aboue the rest of his consortes in this our time which for his abhominable pride is fallen from heauen indeuoureth with his power to destroy and vndoe all and thinketh I beleeue to stellifie againe himselfe there from whence hee fell Hys purpose is to darken and to shadowe the light of our vnspotted life whilest that altering the veritie into lies his Papall letters stuft with all vntruthes are sent into sondry partes of the world of his owne corrupt humor and vpon no reasonable cause blemishing the sinceritie of our Religion The Lord Pope hath compared vs vnto the beast rising out of the sea full of names of blasphemy and spotted like a Lyberd But we say that he is that moÌstrous beast of whom it is sayd and of whome we thus read And there shall come an other red horse out of the sea and hee that shall sit on him shall take peace away out of the earth let them therefore that dwell vpon the earth destroy him For since the tyme of hys promotioÌ he hath not ben the father of mercy but of discord A dilligent steward of desolation in stead of consolation and hath intised all the worlde to commit offence And to take the wordes in right sense and interpretation he is that great Dragon that dath deceiued the whole worlde hee is that Antichrist of whom he hath called vs the forerunner he is that other Balaam hired for money to curse vs the Prince of darcknes which hath abused the Prophetes This is the Aungel leaping out of the sea hauing his Phials fild with bitternes that he may both hurt the sea and the lande the counterfait Vicar of Christ that setteth forth hys owne imaginations He sayth that we doe not rightly beleue in the Christen fayth and that the world is deceiued with three maner of deceiuers which to name God forbid we should open our mouth seeing that openly we coÌfesse onely Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour to be the euerlasting sonne of God coequall with hys father and the holy Ghost begotten before all worldes and in processe of tyme sent downe vpon the earth for the saluation of mankinde Conceaued not by the seede of man but by the holy Ghost which was borne of the glorious virgin Mary after that suffered and dyed as touching the flesh and by hys Godhead the third day he raysed from death that other nature which he assumpted in the wombe of his mother But we haue learned that the body of Machomet hangeth in the ayre and that his soule is buryed in hell whose works are damnable contrary to the law of the most highest We affirme also that Moyses was the faythfull seruant of God and a true teacher of the law and that he talked with God in mount Sinay vnto whoÌ the Lord sayd Rubrum c. By whoÌ also God wrought miracles in Egipt and deliuered the law written to the Israelites that afterwards with the elect he was called to glory In these and other thinges our enemy and enuier of our state causing our mother the church to accuse her sonne hath written agaynst vs venemous and lying sclaunder and sent the same to the whole worlde If hee had rightly vnderstoode the Apostles meaning he woulde not haue preferred his violent will before reason which beareth such sway with him neither would he haue seÌt out his Mandates to the suggestion of those which call light darcknes and euill good whiche suspect hony to be gall for the great good opinion they haue coÌceaued of that holy place which in deed is both weak infirm coÌuerteth al truth into falshood affirmeth that to be that is not Truly my opinion so indifferent on euery side ought not in any case to be infringed and auerted from the fayth to such enemies of so corrupt a conscience Wherefore we greatly are inforced not a little to meruaile which thing also doth much disquyet vs to see that you which be the pillers and assistentes in office of righteous dealing the Senators of Peters Citie and the principal beames in Gods building haue not quallified the perturbation of so fierce a Iudge as doth the planets of heaueÌ in their kynd which to mittigate the passing swift course of the great orbe or sphere of heauen draw a contrary way by theyr opposite mouinges In very deed our Imperial felicitie hath bene almost euen from the beginning spurned agaynst and enueied at of the papall see and dignitie As Simonides being demanded why he had no mo enemies and enuiers of hys state answered and sayd quia nibil falsciter gessi for because sayth he I haue had no good successe in any thing that euer I tooke in hand And so for that we haue had prosperous successe in all our enterprises the Lordes name be blessed therefore especially in the ouerthrow of late of our rebellious enemies the Lombardes to whom in their good quarrell he promised life and absolution and remission of their sinnes is the cause wherefore this Apostolicall bishop mourneth and lamenteth And now not by your councels I suppose he laboureth to impugne this our felicitie but of hys owne power of bynding losing wherof he glorieth so much he impugneth it But presently where power and habilitie wanteth to redresse there doth abuse take place We see in hym which was so mighty a king and the worthiest prince amongst all the Prophetes to desire craue the restitution of Gods holy spirit when he had polluted the dignitie of hys office But the prouerbe is Vti indissolubilia non solnuntur ita inligabilia non ligantur As thinges indissoluble are not to be losed so thinges that cannot be bound are not to be bound Which thing manifestly is proued in him For why the scriptures of God doe instruct men how to liue they mortifie our soules whiche are immortall and quicken the same whiche are dead for want of lyfe And doubtles he is able to humble and bring downe those that are vnworthy of dignitie as much as him pleaseth and when him pleaseth Doubtlesse if the Byshop of Rome were a true Byshop indeed innocent impolute and not associate with wicked liuers and euill men his life should declare him so to be He would not then be an offerer of dissentious sacrifice but a peaceable offerer of loue charity would cense not with the incense of griefe hatred but with the sweet smelling incense of concord and vnity neither yet would alter suum pontificium in maleficium That is make of a sanctified office an execrable abuse If he were such a Byshoppe as he ought to be he would not wrest or abuse the preaching of the word into the fruite and gayne of his owne dissention neither
his indeuour leuieth an army and prepareth his furniture and other necessaries for the deliuerie of the Christians so mightely oppressed as ye heard by the Turke or Tartarians Who hearing of the comming of the Emperour left the straight way thorough Hungarie whyche they came returned by the riuer of Danubium to Taurica and so through the fennes of Meotida and by the riuer Tanaum into Sarmatia Asiatica When the Cardinals had nowe a long time protracted the creation of the Pope and would not agree vpon the same The Emperor put them in remembrance of their duty and blameth them for their disagreeing and exhorteth them to be more carefull for the christian common wealth His 2. Epistles touching this matter are extant Wherby appeareth that only for the care and desire of peace he had to the christian vnitie and state he did the same and for that peraduenture the cardinals refused to make peace with him before they had created a newe Pope The one for more breuitie I haue omitted and here the other inserted An Epistle Inuectiue of the Emperour vnto the Cardinals for that they cannot agree vpon the creation of the Pope VNto you I write Oh you children of Ephraim which euill haue bent your bowes and worse haue shot your arrowes filthely turning your backes in the day of battaile Vnto you I speake O you children of Belial and disperpled flock You insensible people and assistents of the great iudge Vnto you I wryte O you diseÌtious Cardinals who the world for your deserts doth hate for whose causes the whole world being at variance is euill spoken of Doubtlesse I cannot speake vnto you but to your detractatioÌ because I am worldly and you spiritual I am vnperfect wherfore I must do as the vnperfect worlde doth neither can the parte be dissonant to the whole nor I contrary to my selfe that wryteth Attend ye therfore my rude Epistle wanting the dignity of Rhetoricall stile My prouoked tounge brasteth foorth into wordes before my conceiuing spirit hath deliuered the same and so not attending to the higher regiment hath hastened to expres my words not fully conceiued or premeditate Thus I say troubled minde oftentimes doth beget vnordered talke and vntimely vttereth the same This therfore is that our heart hath conceiued that we beleeue and all men confesse that Iesus Christ the mediatour betweene God and man which came from heauen to make peace vpon the earth is not deuided and at variaunce being also the maister and Lorde of the Apostles But Sathan being deuided in himselfe that blustering prince is amongest you as those to whome he ministreth He euen he the perswader of discorde and dissention that mankiller father of lies and spirite of darkenesse that hath deuided your tonges and set dissention amongst your selues Neither ye doe good one to another nor yet to the world being by you in so perillous a state brought And the little shippe of Peter which is tossed vppon the sea by vehement windes you nothing regarde which shippe though it neede not in deede vtterly to feare drowning yet suffereth it by your negligence many great stormes and perillous tempests Doubtlesse if yee woulde diligently consider howe the nations and people whome ye were wont to iudge in scorne shake their heades at you euery one of you would be ashamed of an other And to say the truth they can not doe too much to detect your so detestable opporobrie for whilest euery one of you aspireth to the chaire euery one is at variance with his fellowe and whilest one of you cannot agree with another none is promoted whilest none is promoted the Cathedrall dignitie vanisheth And thus by your discorde the peaceable state and concorde of the Churche is confounded and the perfection of the faith and Religion whereby yee should liue perisheth And surely through your default it perisheth so that where as nature hath placed the sense and vnderstanding to be that partly like a monster remaineth with you both senselesse and headlesse And no maruell for why your hearing is impaired and that sounde of the mouth that shrilly was heard throughout the whole earth is vtterly dombe and become a scoffing Eccho For why the toundâings of Peter and Paule are now no more heard the Preachers are become dumme dogges and are commaunded to silence Perhappes you haue handes readie to receiue but there be no bribes For why those that were wont to come from Saba and bring golde with them nowe come no more seeing the Lord is not in the maunger and the celestiall shining starre refusing to be their guide Moreouer yee want feete to walke withal for seeing there is no man to geue you ought you will not remoue one foote for any mans pleasure Fie shamelesse people the least and simplest beast may learne you obedience for the birdes haue their Captaine and the sillie Bee their King but you will come vnder no gouernment c. The Emperour yet after thys at the request of Galdwinus the Emperour of Constantinople who came to Fredericus to Parma released the Cardinals out of pryson thinking thereby not onely to gratifie the Emperour Baldwinus but also thinking that therby things would haue the better growne to publique tranquillitie on euery side When the Cardinals were all assembled at Auignia they made Simbaldus a Genues Pope whome by a contrary name for that he had determined as I suppose to be hurtfull to the common wealth they called Innocentius the 4. Of which election when Fredericke vnderstoode be was well pleased therewith And for that he had in all this troublous time bene his friend he well hoped that the Christian common wealth should by him haue ben brought to much peace and coÌcord Wherfore he sent both his legates and letters gratulatorie vnto him letting him to vnderstand howe wel it contented and pleased him that he was made Pope what peace quietnes therby he promiseth as it were to himselfe he maketh full relation thereof offring againe vnto him obseruaunce helpe and aide in all things commeÌding his dignitie to the publique state and quietnesse of the christian common weale and Empire c. Hee also wrote hys letters to Otho Duke of Boioria who a little before was reconciled to the Emperor that he which was elected pope was a good man a louer of peace and studious as well for the tranquilitie of the christian coÌmon wealth as of the Empire The Legates of Fredericke also with the furtherance of Baldwinus the Emperor of Constantinople laboured very diligently for the conclusion of the promised peace And to be briefe euery man was in good hope and looked for no lesse But farre otherwise fell the matter out and contrary to al their expectations For the Pope set on and incouraged by the Cardinals and other against Frederick secretly and amongst themselues wrought contrary to that they openly pretended and not a little disappoynted both Fredericke and others of
bethinking at length with themselues partly what they had done partly howe it would be taken of the higher powers and fearing due punishment to fall vpon them especially seeing the brother of Leoline prince of Wales and sonne of Giffine was newly dead in prison drawing their counsaile and helps together they offer to king Henry 4000. markes to Edwarde his sonne 300. and to the Queene 200. to be released of their trespasse But the king answering them againe that he set more price by the life of one true subiect then by all which by them was offered would in no wise receiue their money And so the studentes without hope of peace went home wyth small triumphe learning what the common Prouerbe meaneth Dulce bellum inexpertis Notwithstanding the King being then occupied in great affaires and warres partly with Leoline and the welshmen partly inwrapped wyth discorde at home with his nobles had no leisure to attend to the correction of these vniuersitie men which was An. 1259. Ex Mat. Pariens Likewise concerning the dissention following the next yeare after in the Uniuersitie of Paris betwene the students there and the Friers the number of whome then did somuch increase that the commons vnneth was able to sustein them with their alines Also betwene the Uniuersities both of Oxford and Cambridge for a certaine prisoner taken out of prisone by strength and brought into sanctuarie the same yeare as is testified in Mathewe Paris An. 1259. In like maner touching the variance betweene the Archbishop of Caunterb and the Chapter of Lincolne Againe betweene the sayde Archbishop of Canterb. and the Chapter bishop of London and how the said Bishop at his consecration woulde not make his profession to the Archb. but wyth this reception Saluis iure libertate Ecclesiae Londinens quae pro posse meo defendaÌ in omnibus c. recorded in Flores Hist. Al which wranglinge and dissentioÌs with innumerable other raigning daily in the Churche at those dayes if I had so much leasure to prosecute them as I find them in stories remaining might sufficiently induce vs to vnderstande what smaâl peace and agreemeÌt was then ioyned with that doctrine and religion in those dayes during the state raigne of Antichrist These with many such other matters moe which here might be discoursed and storied at large being more forein then Ecclesiastical for breuity I do purposely contract and omitte cutting of all such superfluities as may seeme more curious to wryte vpon then necessary to be knowen This that foloweth concerning the pitiful turbulent commotion betwene the king and the nobles which lasted a long season because it is lamentable conteineth much fruitfull example both for Princes and subiects to beholde and looke vppon to see what mischiefe and inconuenience groweth in common weales where study of mutuall concorde lacketh that is where neither the Prince regardeth the offending of his subiects and where the subiects forget the office of christian pacience in suffering their princes iniuries by Gods wrath inflicted for their sinnes Wherfore in explaning the order and storie thereof I thought it not vnprofitable to occupy the reader with a little more tariance in perusing the ful discourse of this so lameÌtable a matter and so pernitious to the publicke weale And first to declare the occasions and first beginnings of this tumult here is to be vnderstode which before was signified howe king Henry maried with Alinor daughter of the Earle of Prouince a stranger which was about the yere of our Lord 1234. Wherupon a great doore was opened for strangers not only to enter the land but also to replenish the court to whome the king seemed more to incline his fauour aduancing them to more preferment then hys owne naturall English Lordes which thing was to them no litle greuance Moreouer before was declared how the king by Isabel hys mother who was a straunger had diuers brethren whom he nourished vp with great liuings and possessions and large pensions of money which was an other hearts sore to diuers also an hinderance Ouer beside hath also ben declared what vnreasonable collectioÌs of mony from time to time as quindecims subsidies tenthes mersements fines paiments lones and taxes haue bene leuied by the king as well of the spiritualtie as of the lay sort partly for maintaining the kings warres against Wales against Scotlande and Fraunce to recouer Normandie partly for helping the kings debtes viagies other expenses partly for the kingdom of Apulia which was promised the kings sonne by the pope partly for moneying and supporting the Pope in his warres against the Emperour By reason of all which sundrie and importable collections the common wealth of the Realme was vtterly excoriate to the great impouerishment of poore English men Neither did it a little vexe the people to see the king call in so many Legates from Rome euery yeare which did nothing els but transporte the English money vnto the Popes cofers Besides all thys what variaunce and altercation hath bene betweene the king and hys subiects about the liberties of Magna charta de foresta graunted by king Iohn and after confirmed by thys king in the former councel holden at Oxford hath bene afore declared Perhaps thys might be also some peece of a cause that the king considering and bearing in minde the olde iniuries done of the Lordes and Barons to his father Kyng Iohn before him did beare some grudge therefore or some priuie hatred vnto the Nobilitie to reuenge hys fathers quarel But of things vncertaine I haue nothing certainly to affirme This is certaine by truth of historie that the yeare next ensuing which was 1260. thus wryteth Nicho. Triuet that the kings Iustices called Itinerarij being sent thether to execute their office were from thence repelled the cause being alledged for that they were against the king in proceeding and enterprising against the forme of the prouisions enacted and stablished a little before at the Towne of Oxford It befell moreouer the same yeare aboue other times as Gualt Demmingford wryteth that a great number of aliens comming out of Fraunce and other prouinces resorted into England and had heere the doing of all principall matters of the Realme vnder the king Unto whome the rewards and reliefes other emoluments of the land did most chiefly redound which thing to see did not a little trouble vexe the nobilitie and baronage of England In so much that Simon Montfort Earle of Leicester offering to stande to death for the liberties and wealth of the Realme conferred together with other Lordes and Barons vpon the matter Who then comming to the king after an humble sort of petition declared to him howe all the doings of his Realme and his owne affaires were altogether disposed by the haâdes and after the willes of straÌgers neither profitable to him nor to the weale publicke for so much as hys treasures being wasted
the city by the Barons and Citizens for the space of 40. dayes And Octobonus the Legate who for feare was fled into the Tower they narowly layd for that he shoulde not escape At length by the intreaty of the Earle of Gloucester and other Earles that were his friendes both the Barons and Cittizens were pardoned and admitted to the kinges fauour And 4. Byshops and 8. other noble men were chosen such as were at Couentry first nominated that they should order and dispose all matters betweene the King and suche as had lost theyr inheritaunce as also the forme of theyr peace and raunsome And proclamation was made vppon the feast of all Sainctes of perfect peace and record throughout al the Realme The 52. yeare of this king Henries raigue 8. daies after the feast of S. Martin he held a parliament at Marlberge in the yeare of our Lord aboue recited where by the aduise of wise and discrete men with all the consentes of the nobles he ordeined and enacted diuers good and profitable statutes for the reformation and bettering of the state of the realme execution of common iustice which are called the statutes of Marleberge The same yeare vpon S. Gregoryes day Octobonus the Legate called a Councell at London where were fine Archbishops and a great number of Byshops Abbots other Prelates which Councell also within three dayes brake vp agayne The same yeare vpon S. Iohns day the Baptist Edward the kinges sonne diuers other noble men of England took vpon theÌ the crosse by the legates hands at Northhampton to the reliefe of the holy land and the subuersion of the enemies of the crosse of Christ which done the legate that same yeare weÌt out of England not purposing after that to returne agayne This holy Legate sayth mine author whiche might well bee resembled to Lynx the monstrous beast whose quicke sight penetrateth euery thing enrolled to perpetuall memorye the valuation of all the churches in the realme of England so narowly as by any meanes possible be might enquire the certainty thereof The same was he that made all the Cathedral Conuentuall Churches to pay pencions so that those Churches whiche gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers should pay vnto them a certein yearly pencion during the vacaÌcy of the benefices which they should haue The same yeare died Pope Clement 4. after whose death the Church of Rome was two yeares vacant then was chosen an archdeacon Cardinall whose name was Theardus as hee was taking hys iourny into the holy lande and called hym Gregory the 10. Then also dyd Edmunde Earle of Lancaster and Leicester and seconde sonne of king Henry take to wife the Earle of Albemark his daughter and the Niece of yâ Earle of Gloucester at whiche maryage was the king and the Queene and all the Nobilitie of England The same yeare was the body of S. Edward the king Confessour by Walter Gifford Archbishop of Yorke and other Bishops intombed in a new rich Schrine of golde and siluer beset with precious stones in the preseÌce of HeÌry the king of EnglaÌd In which yeare also fel great rayne and inundation of waters suche as hath not lightly bene seene which increased and continued the space of 40. dayes and more The same yeare died Walter de Lawile Bishop of Sarum the third day before the nones of Ianuary After whoÌ succeeded Robert of Northampton the Deane of the same Church And because the see of Cant. was then vacant he was confirmed by the Chapter of Canterbury whiche Chapter had alwayes the iurisdiction in spirituall causes during the vacancy of that see in as ample maner as the Byshop hymselfe had beyng aliue After thys the Byshop elect comming thither thinking to haue had hys consecration was notwithstanding put backe for two causes one was for that there was present then no more but one Byshop the other was for that all the other Bishops had appealed that he might not be consecrated to their preiudice that is by the authoritie of the Chapter of Cant. saying that they would not be vnder the obedience of the monks After this solempne Messengers were for this cause sent to the Cardinals of Rome for that then that see of Rome was vacant who receiued aunswere that during the vacation of that see the confirmation and consecration of the Byshop elect pertayned to the foresayd Chapter of Caunterbury The same yeare also was the Lord Henry the sonne heyre of the Lord Richard king of Almayne and brother to king Henry 2. slayne at Uiterbium in a certayne Chappel hearing Masse by the Lord SimoÌ and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leister During this kinges raigne there was made a great generall expedition of diuers and sondry Christian princes to Ierusalem taking vpon them the Lords character that is the Crosse among whome was also Edward the kings sonne one to the which expeditioÌ was graunted him a subsidie throughout al the realme And the month of May the yeare of our Lord. 1270. or as sayth Florilogus an 1269. he set forward on his iourny About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourny toward Asia Boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life in the country of Sebaudia goyng belike to Rome or comming thence After whose death the Monks of Canterbury proceeding to a new election graÌted by the king agreed vppon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendene But the king his sonne Prince Edward consenting and speaking in the behalfe of Robert Burnell theyr Chauncellour did sollicite the matter with the Monkes partly intreating partly threatning them to chuse the said Robert to be Archbishop Notwithstanding the Monkes being stoute woulde neyther relent to their curteous request nor yet bow to theyr boystrous threates but constantly persisting in their former election appealed from the king and prince to the Pope Prince Edward being now on his iourny and seing himselfe thus frustrated of the Monkes writeth backe to the king his father deuoutly praying and beseching in no wise to admit the election of the foresayd Monks And so passing to Douer with HeÌry the sonne of Rich. his vncle king of Romanes with their wiues tooke their passage in the month of August After this the Prior thus elected as is foretold but not admitted by the king to be Archbishop went vp to Rome In the meane tyme the Monkes in the absence of their elect ordayned one Geoffrey Pomenall to be theyr Official who seing himself aduaunced to that dignity bearing belike some old grudge agaynst the Prior of Douer caused him to be cited vp to appeare in the Chapter house of Canterbury The Prior of Douer seing this citation to be preiudiciall to him and to the Church of Douer whereas the Monkes of Cant. haue no such iurisdiction the see of
honour of him and the realme and sayde that hee was certaine that it was knowen to the whole worlde and that hee did maintaine in this matter a iust cause as hee had learned by the agreeable sentence of doctours in Diuinitie and maisters of both Lawes that were borne within his Realme and others which among the Doctors and cunning men of the world were counted of the learned sort and more famous Therefore he required vs all and euery one both Prelates and Barons and other earnestly as our Lord he prayed and gently begged as a friend to consult and take diligent paine that he might ordeine wholsome things both for the keeping of their olde libertie the honour and state of the realme and of the inhabitants therof for the easing of the griefes aforesaid for redressing of the realme and the French Church by our counsaile and his Barons to the praise of Gods name the encrease of the Catholike faith the honour of the vniuersall church and promoting of Gods religion specially seing such griefs were done by his officers others of the Realme to the Churches and churchmen for the which hee purposed a remedy of wholesome correction afore the comming of the foresaid Cardinall would nowe haue put it in execution effectually but that hee might be thought to haue done that for feare or at your commandement which thing ye cannot ascribe to your self Furthermore he wold spend not onely his goodes but also his realme yea his children if the case required and therfore we should regard to be ready with counsell and helpe in season as we are bounde by the duety of fidelitie in these things wherein it is manifest that as all and euery mannes case is handled generally and particularly their cause is promoted and euery mannes owne interest is touched And then hee demaunded by and by to be answered plainely and finally in these things of all and euery one Then the Barons sitting aside with the officers and Proctors aforesaid at the length after they had taken counsell comming to our foresaid Lord the king and praising greatly and hartely thanking him for his laudable purpose and good will answered wyth one voice that for those things they were ready not only to speÌd their goods but offered the same goods riches also their persons to death and not to flee any kinde of torment And sayd further with one voice that if our foresaid Lord the king woulde as God forbid suffer or els willingly passe ouer those they theÌselues would in no case suffer it Then when answere was asked of vs afterward although we desired longer respite of deliberatioÌ of the king himself our Lord and of the greatest of the forsayd Barons and that for this intent that in the meane while the Popes letters might haue comen to our Lord the king we answered that we would not offend against the libertie of the realme or by some meanes to innouate thinges contrary to the kings honour in this behalfe We went about also to informe him with many godly words with earnest persuasions and with many kindes of helpe and by sundry wayes to bring him to keepe the speciall bande of vnitie which is knowen to haue continued to these present dayes betwixt the holy Romish church and his predecessours But when we were denied any longer delay and it was plainely and openly tolde to all men that if any man were of a contrary minde from thenceforth he should be manifestly counted for an enemie of the king the realme We considering warely seeing plainely that except our lord the king and the Barons aforesaide were content with our aunswere beside other dangers great offences wherof there could neither be number nor end and that the deuotion both of the Romish and French church and also the whole obedience of the laitie and all the people from thence foorth should be taken away without recouerie not without great feare doubt we thought good to aunswer thus That we would helpe our Lorde the king with due counsaile and conuenient helpe for the preseruing of his person and of his earthly honour and the liberty and lawes of the sayd realme like as we were certaine of vs by the duetie of allegiaunce bound to him which hold of him Dukedomes Earledomes Baronies fees and other noble partes of the saide Realme by the fourme of the othe as all other doe yet wee made humble sute to the same our Lord the king that seeing we were bound to obey the Popes holinesse and your holy feete he would suffer vs to go according to the tenour of your foresaid calling Then on the Kings and Barons behalfe followeth aunswere that in no case they would suffer vs to go out of the Realme and that by no meanes they woulde beare to be handled so daungerously yea rather to be altogether wasted Then we considering so great an anger trouble so ieopardous so great that none could be greater both of the King the Barons other lay people of the realme now knowing plainely that the olde enemie of peace which goeth about from the beginning of his fall with sowing of Darnel to breake the vnitie of the Church by troubling of peace would breake charitie and infect the sweetnesse of good workes with the poyson of bitter enuie and would ouerthrow mankinde vtterly and woulde trouble with wickednesse the band of louely vnitie singular frendship which hitherto haue had a happie encrease betwixt the Romish Church and our Lorde the King and his predecessours and the realme to the praise of the highest God the encrease of Christian faith and the setting foorth the honour of the Church of the king and the realme But nowe alas a dore was open to the lamentable breaking and pitifull separating of great offences to rise on euery side dangers are attempted against Churches and Church-men to spoyle their goods and richesse with ieoperdie of life seeing that the laitie nowe doe abhorre and vtterly flee the obedience of clearkes vtterly banishing them from their counsails and doings and haue taken courage to condemne the Ecclesiasticall censure and processe All which ieoperdies with other sundry and diuers daungers which neither toung is able to tell nor wryting can declare wee seeing at handâ thought good in this poynt of greatest necessity to run with weping voyce lamentable sighes to the circumspect wisdome of your holinesse Beseeching your fatherly mildenes and humbly praying you that some wholesome remedy may be prouided in the premisses By which the sounde profitable agreement and mutuall loue which hath continued so long time betwixt the church the king and the realme myght be maintained in that olde sweete concord the state of the Frenche church might continue in godly and quiet peace that ye woulde vouchsafe to foresee how to withstand the daungers and offences aforesaid that we and our states may be prouided for by the foresaid commaundement of your calling by the studie of your Apostolicall
desired of her father to marry with her Whereunto the king her father would not agree vnles he promised to be a Christian. Notwithstanding the other being stroÌger in power and threatning to get her by warre the king at length was forced to agree In conclusion it happened that the childe being borne betwixt them was ouergrowen all rough with hayre like the skin of a Beare Which childe being brought to the father he commaunded it to be thrown in the fire burned But the mother desiring first to haue the childe baptised caused all things therunto to be prepared The infant being 3. times in water plunged after the Sacrament of holy baptisme receiued incontinent was altered and turned from all his hairy roughnes and sene as fayre and smooth skinned as any other The which thing after the Father saw and beheld was Christened himselfe and all hys house c. In the raigne of this king Walter Merton Bishop of Rochester builded Merton colledge in Oxford In whose raigne also liued Henricus de Gaudano Arnoldus de villa noua Dante 's and other mo And Scotus called Duns Who in his 4. booke of Sent Dist. 18. complayneth of the abuse of excommunication of the Popes keies Where as before excommunication was not vsed but vpon great and iust causes therefore was feared now sayth he it is brought forth for euery trifling matter as for not paying yâ Priestes wages c. therefore sayth he it groweth in conteÌpt Under the same king about the beginning of hys raygn was the yeare so hoat and so drye that from the month of May vntill the month nere of SepteÌber fell no rayn in so much that many dyed for heat the vulgar people in their reckning of yeares did count the time from the sayd dry yeare long after After P. Benedictus aboue mentioned succeded Pope Clement the 5. who translated the Popes court to Auinion in Fraunce where it remayned the terme of 74. yeares after At the coronation of this ClemeÌt was present Philip king of Fraunce Charles his sonne and Duke Iohn Duke of Britany with a great number of other men of state and Nobility At which coronation they being in the middle of the pompe or processioÌ a great wall brake down and fell vpon theÌ by the fall wherof Duke Iohn with 12. other were slayne king Philip hurt wounded the Pope stroken from his horse lost out from his mitre vpon his head a Carbuncle esteemed to the value of 6000. florence Plat. de vit Pont. By this ClemeÌt was ordeined that the Emperor though he might be called king of the Romains before yet he might not enioy the title right of the Emperor before he was by him confirmed And that the Emperors seat being vacant the Pope should raigne as Emperor till a new Emperor was choseÌ By him the orders of the TeÌplaries who at that time were too abhominable was put downe at the Counsell of Uienne as hereafter Christ willing shal be declared He also ordeined and coÌfirmed the feast of Corpus Christi assigning indulgences to such as heard the seruice therof And as pope Bonifacius afore heaped vp the book of Decretals called Sextus Decretalium so this Clement compiled the 7. booke of the decretals called of the same Clement the Clementines In the time of this Pope HeÌricus the 6. of that name Emperor was poysoned in receiuing the Sacrament by a false dissembling Monke called Bernard that feined himselfe to be his familiar frend which was thought to be done not without the consent of the Popes legate The Emperour perceiuing himselfe poysoned warned him to flee escape away for els the Germaines would sure haue slaine him who although he escaped himselfe yet diuers of his order after that with fire and sword were slayne As this Pope Clement the 5. had well prouided now as he haue heard agaynst the Empire of Rome to bring it vnder his girdle insomuch that without the Popes benediction no Emperor might take the state vpon him c. Now he procedeth farther to intermeddle with the Empire of Constantinople Where he first exerciseth his tyranny power of excommunicatioÌ agaynst Andronicus Palcologus Emperor of Constantinople an 1327. declaring him as a schismaticke and hereticke because he neither would nor durst suffer the GreciaÌs to make their appeale from the Greeke Church to the Pope neither would acknowledge him for his superior c. Whereby it may appeare that the Greek Church did not admitte the Popes superiority as yet nor at any time before Saue onely about the tyme of Pope Innocent the 3. an 1202. at what time the Frenche men with their Captain Baldwinus Earle of FlauÌders ioyned together with the Uenecians were set against the Grecians to place Alexius to the right of the Empire of Constantinople vpoÌ conditioÌ as writeth Platina to subdue the Greeke church vnder the church of Rome Which Alexius being restored and shortly after slayne the empire came to the FrenchmeÌ with whom it remained the space of 58. yeares till the comming of Michael Paleologus in the dayes of Pope Gregory the 9. Who restored the Empire froÌ the Frenchmen vnto his pristine state again During all which time of the French Emperors the Greeke church was subiect to Rome as by the decretals of Pope Gregory the 9. may appere Then folowed after this that the foresayd Michael Emperor of Constantinople beyng called vp to a councell at Lions by Pope Gregory the 10. about the controuersy of proceeding of the holy Ghost as is aboue specified and obedience to the Church of Rome there because the sayd Michael the Emperor did submitte himselfe the Grecians to the subiection of Rome as testifieth Baptist Egnat He thereby procured to himselfe such grudge and hatred among the Greeke Monkes and Priestes that after his death they denyed him the due honor place of buriall The sonne of this Andronicus was Michael Paleologus aboue mentioned who as ye haue heard before because he was constrayned by the Grecians not to admit any apellation to the Bishop of Rome was accursed by the popes ceÌsures for an heretick Wherby appereth that the Grecians recouering their state agayn refused all subiection at this time vnto the church of Rome which was the yeare of our Lord. 1327. c. After this ClemeÌt the 5. folowed Pope Iohn the 22. with whom Ludouike the Emperour had much trouble After whom next in course succeded Pope Benedict the 12. Which Benedict vpoÌ a time being desired to make certayn new Cardinals to this answereth agayne that he would gladly so do if he also could make a new world For this world sayd he is for these Cardinals that be made already Ex scripto Engethusensis And thus much of the Popes now to returne alitle backe to the kinges story agayne In the yeare of our Lord 1307. Which was 34. of the reigne of this king in the
realme Yet notwithkaÌding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌt vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌd by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌd where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌd The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌd or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌd so âore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌd was so infectious that many dyed of the fâixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâes by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌtagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
which thing euery good Christian ought to eschue especially Princes and others which haue the gouernment of the same auoyding by as short an end as may be the mortality of christen men according as the quarrell is apparaunt betweene you and me For the which causes here touched let the challenge if you thinke meete betweene our own persons and bodyes discussed that the great Nobillitie and prowesse of each other may of euery one be seene And if you refuse this way then let there to finish this challenge be an hundreth of the best souldiours you can chuse out of your part matched with so many of our liege subiects to try the same And if of these two wayes you refuse both the one the other then that you will assigne vnto vs a certain day before the town of Turnay to fight with vs power agaynst power which may be within ten dayes next insuing after the date of these our letters offering the sayd conditions vnto you aboue specified as we would all the world to know and vnderstand not vppon anye orgoile presumption or pride we take therein but for the causes before alledged and to the end that the will of our sauiour Iesus Christ betwixt vs two herein declared and shewed rest and peace might grow amongst Christen men The power and force of gods enemies abated and in fine the limites of Christianitie enlarged and enfranchised And therefore hereupon consider with your selfe what way you will take concerning our foresayd offers and by the bearers of these our letters send vnto vs herein quicke and speedy aunswere Geuen vnder our great seale at Chyn in the playne of Leece the xxvii day of this present month of July * The aunswere of the Lord Phillip de Valois vnto the letter aforesayd PHillip by the grace of God king of Fraunce to Edward king of England We haue seene the letters whiche you haue sent vnto our Court to Phillip de Valois wherein are contayned certayne requestes which you make to the sayd Phillip de Valois But for that the sayd letters come not as directed vnto vs neyther yet the sayd requestes seeme to be made vnto vs which thing clearely by the tenour of the sayd letters appeareth we therefore write vnto you no aunswere touching the same Notwithstanding this suffiseth that we vnderstand by the said letters of yours as also otherwaies that you are entred into our Realm of Fraunce to the great damage both vnto vs our realme and people more proceeding of wil then reason not regarding that which a liege man ought to do vnto his Lord. For you are entred into our homage by you lieged vnto vs acknowleging your self as reasoÌ is a liege maÌ vnto the king of France and haue promised vnto vs such obeisance as men are wont to do vnto their liege Lordes as more plainly by your letters pateÌts appeareth ensealed with your great seale the which we haue with vs for the which thing we will you to vnderstande that our purpose is when it shal seme good vnto vs to driue you out of our realme to the honor both of vs and our kingdome and to the profité and commodity of our people And this thing to do we haue firme and assured hope in Iesus Christ from whome we haue all our power and strength For by your vnreasonable demaund more wilful then reasonable hath bene hindred and staide the holy voyage to those partes of beyonde the seas where a great number of Christen men haue bene slaine the deuine seruice diminished and the seruice of the churche lesse reuerenced And as touching that where you say ye intende to haue the obeysance of the Flemmings we thinke and beleeue that the good people and commons of that country will behaue themselues in such sort toward our Cosin the Countes of Flaunders their Ladie as it be not their reproche and to vs their soueraigne Lorde they will respect their honour and loialty And that thing wherein they haue done otherwise then well hitherto hath beene by the euill counsaile of such people as neither regarde the weale publike nor honour of their countrey but their owne onely gaine and commoditie Geuen in the fielde neere adioyning to the Priorie of S. Andrew vnder our priuie Seale in absence of our great Seale the 30. day of Iuly An. 1340. Mention was made a little before of Dauid King of Scots whome the French king had supported and stirred vp against the king and realme of England which Dauid with the aide of the Scots and Frenchmen did so muche preuaile that they recouered almost againe al ScotlaÌd which before he had lost and was coÌstrained to liue in the forrest of Gedworth many yeres before Then inuaded they Enland came with their armie wasting and burning the countrey before them till they came as farre as Durham then returned againe into Scotland where they recouered all their holdes againe sauing the towne of Barwike Edenborough they tooke by a stratageme or subtile deuise practised by Douglas certaine other who apparaising themselues in poore mens habites as vitailers with corne and prouender other things demanded the porter early in the morning what neede they had thereof who nothing mistrusting opened the outward gate where they shoulde tary til the Captaine rose and perceiuing the Porter to haue the kaies of the inward gate threw downe their sackes in the outward gate that it might not be shut againe slewe the Porter taking from him the kaies of the towne Then they blew their horne as a warning to the bandes which priuily they had laid not farre off who in hastie wise comming finding the gates ready opened entred vpon the sodaine and killed as many as them resisted and so obtained againe the citie of Edenborough The Scots thus being busie in England the Frenche king in the meane season gathered together a puissaunt power purposing to remoue the siege froÌ Turnay and among other sent for the king of Scots who came to hym with great force besides diuers other noble men of France in so much that the French king had a great army thought himselfe able inough to raise the siege and thither bent his host But the French K. for al this his foresaid huge power force durst not yet so neare approch the king as either to geue him battaile or els remoue his siege but kept him self with his army aloofe in a sure place for his better defence And notwithstanding the king of England wasted burnt spoiled and destroyed the couÌtry 20. miles in maner compasse about Turnay and tooke diuers and sundry stronge townes and holds at Ortois Urles Greney Archis Odint S. Amand and the towne of Lisâe where he slewe aboue 300. men of armes and about S. Omers he slue and kild of noble men the Lorde of Duskune of Maurisâelou of Rely of Chastillion of Melly of Fenis of Hamelar of Mounfaucon and other Barons to the number of 14. and
Phillip diuers friendly waies of peace to the entent we might better intend our purposed voyage against Christes enemies the Turkes Yet could nothing preuaile with him in obtaining any peaceable way of reformation driuing vs of by crafty dissimulatioÌ through false pretensed wordes but perfourming nothing with heart and dede Whereuppon wee not neglecting the grace and the gyft of God to defend the right of our inheritaÌce and to repulse the iniuries of our enemie haue not refused by force of armes coÌming downe to Britanie to encounter with him in open fielde And so wee being occupied in our warres there repaired vnto vs the reuerend father bishop of Preuest and of Tusculane Cardinals and Legates from Pope Clement 6. to entreate some reformation of peace betweene vs. At whose request wee consented agreeing to such formes and coÌditions of peace as then were taken betwene vs sending moreouer our Embassadours to the court of Rome specially to intreat of the same matter And thus while some hope of truce seemed betwene vs to appeare Newes sodenly came vnto vs which not a little astonied our minde of the death of certaine of our nobles and adherents whom the sayd Phillip vniustly and cruelly at Paris commaunded to be executed Beside the wasting and spoyling our lands and subiects in Britany Gascony and other places with innumerable wrongs and iniuries deceitfully intended against vs both by sea and land By reason wherof the truce on his part being notoriously broken it is most manifest to haue bene lawfull for vs forthwith to haue set vppon him with open warre Yet notwythstanding to auoid those incommodities that come by warre wee thought first to prooue if by any gentle meanes some reformation might be had touching the premisses And therfore sondry times haue sent Embassadours to the Popes presence for the Treatyse of peace and reformation to be had in those aforesaid excesses requiring also for the tractation therof certayne termes of times to be appoynted alwayes reseruing to our selues notwithstanding free liberty to resume warre at our pleasure according as the doinges of the sayd Philip shall constrayne vs therunto And now forasmuch as the foresayd termes be already expired and yet no reasonable offer of peace appeareth neither will the sayd Philip come to any conformity being required and monished notwithstanding by the Popes letters therunto as the Pope by his letters hath written vnto vs but alwayes hath multiplied his conspiracy and obligations vsing extremeties agaynst vs to omit here to speak of the excessiue enormity of the Popes Legate who being sent by the Bishop of Rome for the keeping of truce and whose part had bene rather to haue quenched and stayd the discord hath stirred vp our enemy more egerly agaynst vs. In the which doing neither hath the Bishop of Rome sauing his reuereÌce as yet prouided any remedy albeit he hath bene diuers times required of vs so to do Which things being so we ought to be excused both before God and man if for the defect of other remedy to be had we shal be constrayned our selues to finde remedy agaynst such wrongs and iniuries the case of iustice and necessity constrayning vs to geue out these our letters of defiance agaynst the violator of the truce the vniust inuader of our kingdome Protesting that this we do not vpon any displeasure to the Bishop of Rome or to the Apostolicke sea but onely for the moderation of equity standing vpon the defence of our owne right lawfull inheritaunce inteÌding alwayes rather to haue peace if by any reasonable way it might be had And thus much for the stopping of slaunderous fame and the mouthes of backbiters We thought good to signify first to the high Bishop of Rome c the foresayd Cardinals that by them as persons indifferent and mediators the same may be insinuated to the contrarye part and also vnto your whole vniuersity in general recommending vnto you all the innocency of my cause and the community of iustice Dated at Westminster the 14. of Iune the 19. yeare of our reigne in England and of Fraunce the 6. And thus much for the kinges letter Now let vs agayne returne to his passage from whence a litle we haue degressed Concerning the which passage of the king with the order of his actes atchieued in the same from the winning of Cadane or Cordoyne vnto the towne of Pusiack is sufficiently described by one of the Kinges Chaplaynes and his confessour who being a Dominick Fryer and accompanying the King through all his iourney writeth thereof as followeth Benedicere debemus Deum Coeli c. Great cause we haue to prayse and laud the God of heauen and most worthely to coÌfesse his holy name who hath wrought so his mercy to vs. For after the conflict had at Cadame in the which many were slayne and the City taken and sackt euen to the bare walles the Citty of Baia immediately yelded it selfe of his owne accord fearing least theyr couÌselles had bene bewrayed After this the Lord our king directed his progresse toward Roane Who being at the towne of Lexon there came certayne Cardinals to him greatly exhorting him to peace Which Cardinals being curteously entertayned of the K. for the reuerence of the Popes sea it was thus answered to them agayne That the king being much desirous of peace had assayd by all wayes and meanes reasonable how to mayntayne the same And therfore hath offered conditions and manifolde wayes of peace to be had to the no small preiudice of his owne cause And yet is ready to admit any reasonable offer of peace if by any meanes it may be fought c. With this answere the Cardinalles going to the french king the kinges aduersary to perswade with him in like maner returned to King Edward agayne offering to hym in the French Kynges name the Dukedome of Aquitania in as full assurance as his father before him euer had it besides further hope also of obteining more if intreatye of peace might be obteined But for so much that coÌteÌted not enough the kings mind neither did the Cardinals finde the freÌch king so tractable and propense to the studye of peace as they looked for the Cardinals returned leauing the matter as they founde it And so the king speeding forward by the way as his iourney did lye he subdued the country and the great townes without any resistaÌce of the inhabitans who did all flye and run away Such feare God stroke into them that it seemed they had lost their hartes In the same voiage as the king had gotten many townes and villages so also he subdued Castles and MunitioÌs very strong and that with little stresse His enemy being at the same time at Roane had reared a great army who notwitstanding being well manned yet euer kept on the other side of the riuer Seane breaking downe all the bridges that we shoulde not come ouer to him And although the countrey rouÌd about
quarta parte summae sayth they were condemned in the extrauagant of Pope Iohn with one IoaÌnes de Poliaco Their opinioÌs saith Antoninus were these That Peter the Apostle was no more the head of the Church then the other Apostles And that Christ left no Uicare behinde him or head in hys Church And that the Pope hath no such authoritie to correct and punishe to institute or depose the Emperour Item that all Priestes of what degree so euer are of equall authoritie power and iurisdiction by the institution of Christ but by the institution of the Emperour the Pope to bee superiour which by the same Emperour also may be reuoked agayne Item that neyther the pope nor yet the Church may punish any man punitione coactiua That is by externe coaction vnlesse they receiue licence of the Emperour This foresayd Michaell generall of the gray Friers wrote against the tiranny pride and primacie of the pope accusing him to be Antichrist and the Churche of Rome to be the whore of Babilon dronke with the bloud of Saintes He sayd there were two Churches one of the wicked florishing wherein raigned the pope the other of the godly afflicted IteÌ that the veritie was almost vtterly extinct And for this cause he was depriued of his dignitie condemned of the Pope NotwithstaÌding he stode constant in his assertions This Michaell was about the yeare of our Lord 1322. And left behinde him many fautours followers of his doctrine of whom a great part were slayne by the Pope Some were condemned as William Ockam some were burned as Ioannes de Castilione and Franciscus de Arcatara In extrauag Ioan 23. With him also was condemned in the sayd ExtrauagaÌt Ioannes de Poliaco aboue touched whose assertions were these That the pope coulde not geue licence to heare confessions to whom he would but that euery pastour in hys owne Church ought to suffice Item that pastours and bishops had theyr authoritie immediately from Christ his Apostles and not from the pope IteÌ that the constitution of pope Benedict II. wherein he graunteth larger priuelegies to the Friers aboue other pastours was no declaration of the law but a subuersion And for this he was by the sayd Friers oppressed about the yeare of our Lord. 1322. After Symon Mepham Archbishop of Caunterbury before mentioned who liued not loÌg succeded Ioh. Stretford After whom came Iohn Offord who liued but x. monethes In whose rowme succeeded Thomas remained but one yeare an 1350. And after him Simon Iselyp was made archbishop of Canterbury by Pope ClemeÌt the vi who sat xvii yeares and builded Caunterbury Colledge in Oxford Which Symon Islyp succeeded the Byshop of Ely named Symon Langham who within two yeares was made Cardinall In whose stede Pope Urbane the 5. ordeined William Wittlesey bishop of Worceter to be archbishop of Caunterbury an 1366. In which yeare William Bishop of Winchester elected and founded the newe colledge in Oxford Agayne in the order of the popes next vnto Pope Clement the 6. before mentioned about the same time an 1353 succeeded pope Innocent the 6. In the first yeare of which Pope two Friers Minors of Franciscans were burned at Auinion Pro opinionibus as mine author sayth erroneis prout D. Papae eius Cardinalibus videbatur i. For certaine opinions as seemed to the pope and his Cardinals erroneous Ex Chron. Wals. Of the which two Friers I finde in the Chronicles De actis Rom. pontificum and in the history of Praemonstratensis that the one was Ioannes Rochetaylada Or rather as I finde in Catal. testium cited out of the Chronicle of Henricus de Herfordia his name to be Hayabalus Who being as he recordeth a Fry or Minorite began first in the time of Pope Clement the 6. an 1345. to preach and affirme openly that he was by Gods reuelatioÌ charged and commaunded to preach that tho Churche of Rome was the whore of Babilon and the Pope with hys Cardinals to be very Antichrist And that pope Benedict the other before him his predecessours were daÌned with other suche like wordes tending much agaynst the Popes tirannical maiesty And that the foresaid Hayabalus being brought before the Popes face constauntly did stand in the same saying that he was commaunded by Gods reuelatioÌ so to say and also that he woulde preach the same if he might To whom it was then obiected that he had some heretical books and so was committed to prison in AuinioÌ In the time of his accusation it happened that a certain priest coÌming before the Pope cast the Popes Bull downe before his feete saying Lo here take your Bull vnto you for it doth me no good at al. I haue laboured now these 3. yeares withall and yet notwithstanding for all this your Bull I cannot be restored to my right The Pope hearing this commaunded the poore Priest to be scourged and after to be layd in prison with the foresayd Fryer What became of them afterward the foresayd wryter Henricus de Herfordia maketh no mention But I may probably coniecture this Priest and this Friar Rochetayladus or rather Hayabalus were the two whome mine author Thom. Walsingham writeth to be burned at this time in Auinion about the first beginning of this Pope Innocentius the 6. Of thys Roichtaylada I thought good here to inferre the testimony and mention of Iohn Froysayd written of him in hys first volum chap. 211 in these wordes There was sayth Froysard a Frier Minor full of great Clergy in the Citty of Auinion called Frier Iohn of Rochetaylada the which Frier pope Innocent 6. held in prison in the Castell of Baignour for shewing of many meruails after to come pricipally he shewed many things to fall vnto the Prelates of the Church for the great superfluitie and pryde that was then vsed among them And also he speake many thinges to fall of the realm of Fraunce and of the great Lordes of Christendome for the oppressions that they did to the poore coÌmon people This Fryer sayd he would proue all his sayinges by the authoritie of the Apocalips by other bookes of holy Saints and prophets the which were opened to him by that grace of the holy ghost he shewed many things hard to beleue many things fell after as he sayd He said theÌ not as a prophet but he shewed them by authoritie of ancient Scriptures and by the grace of the holy Ghost who gaue him vnderstanding to declare the ancient prophetes to shew to all Christen people the yeares and times wheÌ such things should fall he made diuers books founded on great sciences and Clergy wherof one was made the yeare of our Lord. 1346. wherin was written suche meruailes that it were hard to beleue them howbeit many thinges according there to fell after And when he was demaunded of the warres of Fraunce he said that al that had bene sene was not like that should
Robert Archbishop of Canterbury an 1272. By Pope Gregory 10. in the generall Councell at Lyons all the orders of Fryers were put downe 4. orders onely except that is Dominicks Franciscans Carmilites and Augustines This Robert Kilwarby by the commaundemeÌt of Pope Nicholas was made Cardinall of Rome Bishop of Poruensis Where is to be noted an vntruth in Polid Virgill which sayth that he was made cardinal by pope Gregory which could not be 48. Iohn Pecknam 13 Robert Burnell Byshop of Bathe was elected but by the Pope refused For whom Iohn Peckham a gray frier was placed by Pope Nicho. In the first yeare of this Frier Peckeham Will. Wikewane Archb. of Yorke comming from his consecration at Rome to Douer bare vp his Crosse thorough the midst of Kent wherat was no litle adoe Robert Gernemine Archdeacon of Cant. went to law to Rome for the liberties possessions of his Archdeaconship 2. yeares and there dyed In his time also another wraÌgling fell betwene the Monks of Cant. the Monkes of Douer in the time of this I. PeckhaÌ for admitting certayne Nouices of Douer into orders Ex chr Monach. Douer fol. 42. This Peckham holding a counceÌll at Lambheth ordeyned diuers statutes and caused the ordinances of the councell of Lyons and of Boniface Archb. of Cant. and his predecessor to be obserued Great strife and hatred was betwene this Pecham and Thomas Byshop of Hereford Who being excoÌmunicated by Peckham appealed to Rome went to the Pope The Prior couent of Cant. made their appeale agaynst this archb Peckham that he should not coÌsecrate Walter le Schamell new elect bishop of Salisbury in any other place except onely in the church of Cant. but by theyr leaue and licence first obteined Notwithstanding the archb nothing regarding their appeale proceeded in the consecration of the sayd bishop nere to the towne of Reading whereupon the Prior and Couent ceased not to prosecute theyr appeale agaynst the Archbishop Betwene Richard Ferringes archdeacoÌ of CaÌt. of the one party and the BaroÌs of Douer of the other party the same yeare fell an other like wraÌgling for that the Archdeacon claymed to visite the Church of Douer contrary the barons affirmed that none had nor should haue to do there to order or dispose in spirituall matters but onely the archb the Prior and couent of S. Martin Ex eod chron fol. 46. After the death of William Wicwane Archb. of Yorke Iohn de Roma succeeded after him and coÌming from his consecratioÌ at Rome to Douer bare his crosse through the midle of Kent contrary to the inhibition of Iohn Peckham 48. Rob. Winchelsey 19 This Rob. which was archb in the latter time of K. Edward the 1. for certeine displeasure of the K. coÌceiued against him departed the realme in his banishmeÌt remayned 2. or 3. yeares And about the beginning of the raign of K. Edwa. the 2. was restored againe an 1309. Ex chro Rich. 2. Thus few Archb. of Cant. we finde with whom kinges haue not had some quarell or other The cause betweene the K. and him sayth mine author was this that the K. accused him to Pope Clement to disturbe his Realme and to take part with rebels c. Ex chro S. Albani This Robert also excommunicated Walter Bishop of Couent for holding with the King and Peter Gaueston against the ordinances of the Barons wherefore the sayd Bishop appealed to the Pope agaynst whom the Archb. sent Adam Mirimouth In the time of this Robert Archbishop the order of Templaries were abolished by Pope ClemeÌt 5. in the councell of Vienna with this seittence diffinitiue Quanquam de iure non possumus tamen ad plenitudinem potestatis dictum ordinem reprobamus 50. Gualter Reynald 15 Aiâct the decease of Robert Winchelsey who departed an 1312. Thomas Cobham a learned man was elected by full coÌsent of the Monkes who came to Auinion to haue his election confirmed But the Pope reseruing the vacant seat to his owne handes put in Walter Reynald B. of Worcester Chauncellor of England who gouerned the seat 15. yeares The chronicler of S. Albans recordeth also how in the dayes of this Archb. an 1319. certayne Lepers conspiring with the Turkes and Iewes went about to impotionate and infect all Christendome by inueneming their fountains lakes pits barels and such other places Of the which crime diuers of theÌ being conuict were worthely burned in Fraunce About the which yeare the sayd author maketh also relation how in the realme of England much morain fell among the beasâes in so much that the dogs eating vpon their flesh infected belike by the waters and fountaines fell downe dead incontinent Neyther durââ men for that cause almost tast of any biefe an 1318. 1319. Ex Chron. Alban This Walter Archb. taking part with the Queen Isabell agaynst K. Edward her husband dyed the same yere in which he was deposed an 1237. Ex chr S. Albani After Walter the Archb. as affirmeth the chron of S Alban succeeded Simon Mepham Of whom I marnell that Polydor maketh no word mention belike he sate not long after folowed I. Stratford 51. Iohn Stratford 29. In the storye of Adam Mirimouth is recorded that this I. Stratforde intending to visit the dioces of Northfolk was not receiued by the Bishop the chapter and clergy there alledgyng that he obserned not the ordinarye Canon therein To whom the Archb. sayd agayne he had the Popes letters and shewed the same But the other aunswered that those letters were falsly obteined and tended to the suppression of the Clergy therfore they would not obey wherfore the Archb. excommunicated the Bishop and suspended the Prior interdicted the couent au 1343. 52. Ioh. Offord 10. monethes M. Iohn Offord Chauncellor of England was elected and confirmed Archb. of Canter but not consecrated and sate but 10. monthes about the yeare of our Lord 1350. Postilentia in Anglia 53. Tho. Braidwarden 1. This Tho. Braidwarden following after I. Stratford sat not long but died within 10 moneths of the plague as they say Which was called then the first great plague in England raging so fore in all quarters that it was thought scarce the tenth part of men to be left aliue 54. SimoÌ Islepe 17. In the time of SimoÌ Islepe which folowed after Bradwarden K. Edward an 1362. is reported after the blinde superstition of those daies to offer in the church of Westminster the vestimentes wherin S. Peter did celebrate masse Which belike wer well kept from mothes to last so long Ex Chron. Alban The same Simon Islepe among other constitutious ordeined through all Churches Chappelles vnder paine of excoÌmunication that no man should abstayne from bodely labors vpon certayne Saints dayes as is before touched Which fact of his is not a litle noted in our monkish historyes This Simon builded Canterbury Colledge in Oxford * The Conclusion of this Fourth Booke ¶ For as much as Sathan being
and night that is with theyr filthy liuing ignorance and impiety He citeth also out of the prophesy of Hildegaris these words Therfore doth yâ deuill in himselfe speake of you Priests Dainty bankets feasts wherin is all voluptuousnes do I finde amongst these men In so much that mine eies mine eares my belly and my vaynes be euen filled with the froth of them my brestes stand astrut with the riches of them c. Lastly saith he they euery day more and more as Lucifer did seek to climbe higher and higher till that euery day with hym more and more they fall deeper and deeper About the yeare of our Lord. 1390. there were burned at Bringa 36. Citizens of Moguntina for the doctrine of Waldenses as Brushius affirmeth which opinioÌ was no thing contrary to that they held before wherein they affirmed the Pope to be that great Antechrist which should come Unlesse peraduenture the Pope seemed then to be more euidently conuicted of Antechristianity theÌ at any other time before he was reueled to be For the like cause many other beside these are to be found in storyes which susteined the like persecutioÌ by the Pope if leysure would serue to peruse all that might be searched As where Masseus recordeth of diuers to the nuÌber of 140. which in the prouince of Narbone chose rather to suffer whatsoeuer greuous punishment by fire theÌ to receiue the decretals of the Romish Church contrary to the vpright truth of the Scripture What should I here speake of the 24. which suffered at Paris an 1210 Also in the same author is testified that an 1211. there were 400. vnder the name of heretiques burned 80. beheaded Prince Americus hanged and the Lady of the Castle stoned to death Moreouer in the Chronicles of Houedon and of other writers be recited a maruelous nuÌber which in the countryes of Fraunce were burned for heretiques Of whom some were called Publicans some Catharits some Paterines and other by others names What their assertions were I finde no certayne report worthy of credit In Tritenius is signified of one Eckhardus a Dominican Frier who not long before Wickliffes tyme was condemned and suffered for heresy at Hedelberge an 2330. who as he diffreth not much in name so may he be supposed to be the sawe whom other do name Beghardus and is sayd to be burned at Erphord Of Albingenses because sufficient meÌtion is made before of whom a great number were burned about the time of king Iohn I passe them ouer Likewise I let passe the heremite of whom Iohn Bacon maketh relation in hys 2. Dist. Quaest. 1. Who disputing in Paules church affirmed that those Sacraments which were then vsed in the church were not instituted by Christ An. 1306. Peraduenture it was the same Ranulphus meÌtioned in the floure of hystories is sayd to die in prison for the time of them doth not much differ In Boetius why the Pope should so much commend a certaine king because for one man he had slaine 400. cutting away the genitals from the rest I can not iudge except the cause were that which the Pope calleth heresie But to let these things ouerpasse that be vncertayne because neither is it possible to compreheÌd all them which haue wtstand the corruption of the popes sea neyther haue we any such firme testimony left of their doings credibly to stay vpon we wil now Christ willing coÌuert our story to thyngs more certaine vndoubted grounding vpon no light reportes of feble credit nor vpoÌ any fabulous legendes wythout authority But vpon the true and substantial copies of the publique recordes of the Realme remaining yet to be sene vnder the kings most sure faithfull custody Out of the which records such matter appeareth against the Popish church of Rome and against hys vsurped authority such open staÌding crying against the sayd sea that not priuely but also in open parliament in the daies of this king Edward the third that neyther wil the Romish people of thys our age easely thynke it to be true when they see it neither yet shall they be able to deny the same so cleare standeth the force of those recordes Ye heard a litle before pag. 381. howe Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. being sent for and required by the king to come vnto hym refused so to do What the cause was why he denyed to come at the kings sending is neither touched of Poiidore Uirgil nor of any other monkish Chronicler wryting of those aces and times Whose part hath bene faithfully to haue dispensed the simple truth of thyngs don to theyr posterity But that whych they dissemblingly and colourably haue concealed contrary to true lawe of storie the true cause thereof we haue found out by the true Parliament roles declaring the story thus King Edward the 3. in the 6. yeare of hys raigne hearing that Edward Bailol had proclaimed himselfe kyng of Scotland Required counsell of the whole estate to wit whether were better for hym to assayle Scotlande and to claim the demesing or demeines of the same or cls by making hym party to take hys aduauntage And thereby to enioy the seruice as other hys auncesters before hym had done For thys cause he sommoned a Parliament of all estates to meete at Yorke about the begynning of December Where the kyng was alredy come waiting for the comming of such as were warned thereunto For the want of whose comming the parliament was reiourned til monday and from thence to Tuesday next ensuing But forsomuch as most of the states were absent the assembly required the continuance of the parliament vntil the vtas of S. Hillary then ensuing at Yorke whych was graunted And so a new sommons was especially awarded to euery person with special charge to attend so that the affaires of the king and the realme myght not be hindered because of the debate betwene the Archb. of Cant. and Archbishop of Yorke for the superiour bearing of theyr crosse In conclusion for all the kyngs sommoning none other of all the Clergy came but onely the Archb. of Yorke the byshop of Lincolne and of Carliel Abbots of Yorke and Seleby So that hereunto came not the Archb. of CaÌterb nor any other of hys prouince and all for bearing the crosse Wherby the same was not onely a losse to the oportunitie to Scotland but also an importable charge to the whole estate by a newe reassembly And thus much out of the recordes Whereby thou mayest easely iudge prudent Reader what is to be thought of these Pope holy Catholique Churchmen being of the Popes broode and setting vp whom such friuolous causes of contention stirre vp to such disquietnes both among themselues and also to such disobedience against their Prince excuse them who can Ex. An. 6. Regis Edwardi 3. It foloweth moreouer in the same records concerning the abandoning of the popes prouisions how that the coÌmons finde
that tune men did striue and fight for the crosse at Hierusalem as it had bene for the chief and onely force and strength of our faith It is a wonder to reade the monumentes of the formore times to see and vnderstand what great troubles calamities thys crosse hath caused almoste in euery Christian common wealth For the Romish champions neuer ceased by wryting admonishing and couÌsailing yea and by quarelling to moue stirre vp Princes mindes to warre battail euen as though the faith beleefe of the gospell were of small force or little effect wtout that wooden crosse This was the cause of that expedition of the most noble prince K. Rich. vnto Ierusalem Who being taken in the same iourney and deliuered vnto the Emperour could scarsly be raunsomed home againe for xxx M. markes pag. 248. In the same enterprise or iourney Fridericus the Emperour of Rome a man of most excellent vertue was muche endamaged in the same iourney an 1179. And also Philip the king of Fraunce scarsly returned home againe in safety not without great losses so much did they esteeme the recouery of the holy citie and crosse Upon this alone all mens eyes minds deuotions were so set and bent as though either there were no other crosse but that or that the crosse of Christ were in no other place but onely at Hierusalem Such was the blindnesse and superstition of those daies which vnderstood or knew nothing but such as were outwardly sene wheras the profession of our religion standeth in much other higher matters and greater mysteries what was the cause why that Urbanus did so vexe and torment himselfe Because that Antioche with the holy crosse was lost out of the hands of the Christians For so we doe finde it in the Chronicles at what time as Ierusalem with king Buido and the crosse of our Lord was taken and vnder the power of Sultan Urbanus toke the mater so greuously that for very sorow he died In whose place succeeded Lambertus which was called Gregory the 8. by whose motion it was decreed by the Cardinals that setting apart all riches and voluptuousnes they should preach the crosse of Christ and by their pouerty and humility first of all shuld take the crosse vpon them go before others into the laÌd of Ierusalem These are the words of the history wherby it is euident vnto the vigilant reader vnto what grosenes the true knowledge of the spiritual doctrine of the gospel was degenerate and growen vnto in those daies How great blindnes darknes was in those dayes euen in the first primacy supremacy of the bishop of Rome as though the outward succession of Peter and the Apostles had ben of greater force and effect to that matter What doeth it force in what place Peter did rule or not rule It is much more to be regarded that euery man should labor and study with all theyr endeuor to followe the life confession of Peter And that man seemeth vnto me to be the true successour of Peter against whom the gates of hel shall not preuaile For if that Peter in the gospell do beare the type figure of the christian church as all men in a maner do affirme what more foolish or vaine thyng can there be then thorough priuate vsurpation to restraine and to binde that vnto one man which by the appoyntment of the Lorde is of it selfe free and open to so many Thus in these so great and troublous times and horrible darkenes of ignoraunce what time there seemed in a maner to be no one so litle a sparke of pure doctrine left or remaining This foresayd wickliffe by Gods prouidence sprang and rose vp thorough whom the Lord would first waken and raise vp agayne the worlde which was ouermuch drowned and whelmed in the depe streames of humaine traditions Thus you haue heere the time of wickliffes originall Which Wickliffe after he had now by a long time professed deuinity in the vniuersity of Oxford and perceiuing the true doctrine of Christes Gospell to be adulterate and defiled with so many filthy inuentions of Bishops sectes of monkes and darke errours And that he after long debating and deliberating with himselfe with many secrete sighes and bewailing in hys mind the generall ignorance of the whole world could no loÌger suffer or abide the same but that he at the last determined with himselfe to healpe and to remedy such things as he saw to be wide and out of the way But for so much as he saw that this daungerous medling could not be attempted or stirred wythout great trouble neyther that these things which had bene so long tune with vse and custome rooted and grafted in mennes mindes coulde not be sodenly plucked vp or taken away he thought with himselfe that this matter should be done by litle litle Wherfore he taking his original at small occasions thereby opened himselfe a way or meane to greater matters And first he assailed his aduersaries in logicall metaphisical questioÌs disputing with them of the first forme fashion of things of the increase of time and of the intelligible substance of a creature with other such like sophemes of no great effect but yet notwithstanding did not a little helpe and furnish him which minded to dispute of greater matters So in these matters first began Regningham a Carmelite to dispute and argue against Iohn Wickliffe By these originals the way was made vnto greater poynts so that at the length he came to touch the matters of the sacraments and other abuses of the Church Touching whych thinges this holy man tooke great paynes protesting as they saide openly in the scholes that it was hys chiefe and principall purpose and intent to reuoke and call backe the Church from her Idolatry to some better amendment especially in the matter of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. But this bile or sore could not be touched wythout the great griefe and paine of the whole world For first of all the whole glutte of Monkes and begging Friers were set on a rage or madnes which euen as Hornets wyth their sharpe stings did assayle this good man on euery side fighting as is sayd for their aultars paunches and bellies After them the priests and then after them the Archb. tooke the matter in hand being then S. Sudbury who for the same cause depriued him of his benefice which then he had in Oxford Notwythstanding he being somwhat friended supported by the king as appeareth continued and bare out the malice of the Friers and of the Archb. all this while of his first beginning till about the yeare of our Lorde 1377. After whych time now to prosecute likewise of his troubles conflict first I must fetch about a little compasse as requisite is to inferre some mention of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the kings sonne and Lord Henry Percy whych were
the chiefe diuines of the sayd vniuersitie being your assistents and the same likewise to be done of all and singular the Graduates Diuines lawyers of the same vniuersitie And if they shall know any which be of the iurisdiction of the sayd vniuersitie of Oxford whiche be probablie of them to be suspected in the fauour belyefe or defence of anye heresie or errour and especially of any of the conclusions publiquely condemned by the reuerend Father William Archbishop of Canterbury by the Counsaile of his Clergye or els of any other conclusion like vnto anye of them in meaning or in wordes and that if henceforth you shall finde any that shall beleue fauoure or defend anye of the foresayd heresies or errours or anye other suche like or els which shall be so bolde to receaue into their houses and Innes Maister Iohn Wickliffe M. Nich. Herforde M Phillip Repingdon or M. Iohn Asheton or anye other noted by probable suspicion of anye the foresayd heresies or erroures or any other like vnto them in meaning or in worde Or that shall presume to communicate with anye of them or els to defend or fauour anye of suche fauourers receauers communicantes and defendours within 7. dayes after the same shal appeare and be manifest vnto you to banish and expell them from the Uniuersitie and towne of Oxford till such time as they shall declare their innocency before the Archbishop of Caunterbury for the time being by manifest purgation So notwithstanding that such as be compelled to purge themselues you certifie vs and the sayd archbishop vnder your seales froÌ time to time within one month that they be such maner of men Commaunding furthermore that thorough all the halles of the sayd vniuersitie ye cause dilligently to be searched and inquired out of haÌd If any man haue any book or tractation of the Edition or compiling of the foresayd M. Iohn Wickliffe or Nicholas Herford and that when and whersoeuer ye shall chaunce to finde any such booke or tractation ye cause the same to be arested and taken and vnto the foresayd Archbishop within one month without correction corruption or mutation whatsoeuer word for word senteÌce for sentence to be brought and presented And therefore we straightly enioine and command you vpon your fidelitie and allegeaunce wherein ye stand bound vnto vs and vpon payne of forfaiture of all and singuler your liberties and priuilegies of your sayde vniuersitie and of all that euer you haue besides that you geue your diligent attendance vpoÌ the premisses and that well and faythfully you execute the same in maner and forme aforesayd And that you obey the foresayde Archbishop and his lawfull and honest mandates that he shall thinke good to direct vnto you in this behalfe as it is meete ye should And we geue in charge vnto the Uicechauncellour and Mayor of Oxford for the time being and to all and singuler our Sheriffes vndersheriffes Bayliffes and subiectes by these presents that they ayde obey and be attendaunt vpon you in the execution of the premisses In witnes whereof c. Witnesse the King at Westminster the 13. day of Iuly the sixte yeare of hys raigne Besides these letters patentes the said young King moued by the vnquyet importunitie of the Archb. sendeth moreouer an other special letter to the Uicechancellor and proctors of the Uniuersitie of Oxforde Wherein vnder a pretensed zeale of defence of Christian fayth he straightlye and sharply enioyneth assigneth them for the vtter abolishing of those conclusions opinions to make a generall Inquisition through the whole vniuersitie as wel for the parties aforesaid Iohn Wickliffe Nicholas Herford Phillip Repington Iohn Ashton such other as also for al other whoÌ they know or iudge to be suspected of that doctrine or to be mayntayners receauers and defenders of foresayd parties or their conclusions any maner of way to the intent that they being so apprehended through their diligent search may be w'in 7. dayes of their admonitions expulsed the vniuersitie and cited vp to the archb of Cant. before him to appeare and to stand to their answers Willing moreouer and commanding the said vicechauncellor proctors with other regents their assiters that if any person or persons in any house hall or colledge or in anye other place shal be found to haue any of theyr books or treatises compiled by the sayd Iohn Wickliffe Nicholas Herford c. they will cause without delay the sayd person or persons with theyr bookes to be arested and attached presented within one month without correction corruption or mutation to the foresayd Archbishop vpon their fayth and allegeance as they will auoyd the forfaiture of all and singuler the liberties and priueledges to the vniuersity apertayning And that they will be obedient to the Archb. aforesayd in the ordering hereof and all other his iniunctions to be obeyed in all thinges lawfull and honest Beuing moreouer in these our letters charge and commaundement to the Mayor Bayliffes and other the inhabitants of Oxford to be assistant and attendant vnto the foresayd vicechancelor and proctors touching the execution of the premises bearing the date of the fourteenth day of Iuly which was the yeare of our Lord. 1382. * Matters incident of Robert Rigges Uicechauncellor of Oxford Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repington with other THe vicechauncelor the same time in Oxforde was M. Robert Rigges The 2. proctors were Iohn Huntman Walter Dishe who then as farre as they durst fauoured the cause of Iohn Wickliffe and that side In so much that the same time and yeare which was an 1382. when certaine publicke sermons should be appoynted customably at that feast of the Ascention and of Corpus Christi to be preached in the cloyster of S. Frideswyde now called Christs church before the people by the vicechanceller aforesayd the proctoures the doinges thereof the vicechauncellor aforesaid and proctors had committed to Phillip Repington and N. Her so that N. Her shold preach on the Ascention day and Repington vpoÌ Corpus Christi day First Herford beginning was noted to defend Iohn Wickliffe opeÌly to be a faythful good innocent man for the which no small adoe with outcries was amongst the Fryers This Herford after he had long fauoured mayntayned Wickliffes part grew first in suspicion amongst the enemies of the truth For assoone as he began somewhat liberally and freely to pronounce vtter any thing which tended to the defence of Wickliffe by and by the Carmelites and al the orders of religion were in his top and laid not a few here sies vnto his charge the which they had strayned here and there out of his sermons had coÌpyled together in a certaine forme by the handes of a certayne notaries through the industry diligence of one Peter Stokes a Carmelite a kind of people prone ready to all kinde of mischiefe vprores debate and discention After this the feast of Corpus Christi
declared as it hath bene in times past the which also is done by a maruelous dispensation that through one onely thing both Gods loue iustice should be fulfilled For a while the power of miracles being taken away the holy church appereth the more abiect and forsaken and the reward of good men doth cease which reuereÌced the same for the hope of heaueÌly riches not for any present signes And that the minds of euill men agaynst the same might that sooner be knowne which neglect to folow the inuisible thinges which the church doth promise whiles they be led with visible signes Forsomuch then as the humility of the faithfull is as it were destitute of the multitude and appering of signes by the terrible working of Gods secret dispensation wherby mercy is geueÌ vnto the good and iust wrath heaped vpoÌ the euill For so much then it is truely said that before this Liuiathan shall playnely and manifestly come pouerty shall go before his face for before that time the riches of miracles shal be taken away from the faythfull Then shall that auncient enemy shew himselfe agaynst them by open wonders That as he is extolled through signes wonders so shall he the more manly be vanquished of the faythfull without any signes or miracles Also in his 16. booke vpon this word which the blessed man Iob sayde who shall reprehend his way before him or who shall cast in his teeth what he hath done whilest he did speake of the body of all euill he sodenly connected his speach vnto the head of all the wicked for he did see that toward the end of the world Sathan should enter into man whom the scripture calleth Antechrist he shal be extolled with such pride he shall rule with such power he shal be exalted with such signes wonders vnder the pretence of holmes that his doing can not be coÌtrolled of meÌ for somuch as his signes tokens are ioined with power terror with a certain shew of holynes Wherfore he saith who shall controll his wayes before him what man is he that dare once rebuke or check him whose looke or countenaunce is he afeard of But notwithstanding not onely Enoc Elias the which are brought as ample for his exprobation but also all the elect do argue reproue his way whiles that they do contemne and by the force and power of their minde resist his malice But for somuch as this thing is not done by their owne power or strength but by Gods helpe and grace therfore is it very well sayd who shall argue or reproue his waies before him who but onely God By whose help the elect are ayded and made able to resist And a little after vpon the same booke of Iob Gregory saith in so much as holy men do withstaÌd his iniquity It is not they theÌselues which do so rebuke his wayes but it is he thorowe whose helpe they are strengthened Also in his second booke he sayth now the holy Church doth not regarde but despise the signes and miracles of the heretikes if they do any for so much as the Church doth sufficiently vnderstand that it is no kind of holynes for why the prose of holines is not to make signes or woÌders but to loue euery man as him selfe to thinke truely of the very true God to thinke better of thy neighbor then of thy selfe for trew vertue holynes coÌsisteth in loue and not in shewing of miracles This the veretie declareth saying hereby shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye loue one an other but he saith not that hereby meÌ shal know that ye are my disciples because ye worke miracles but contrary wise if ye loue one an other declaring plainly therby that it is not miracles but the mere charitie loue of God which maketh vs the seruants of God Wherefore the chiefe testimony of being Gods disciple is to haue the gift of brotherly loue This thorow out doth S. Gregory write and often times in other places he speaketh verye much of miracles howe that they shall cease amongst the iust and abound amongst the wicked Also Chrisostome in his lv Homily sayth thus it is a common an indifferent woorke betwene the ministers of God the ministers of the deuil to cast out deuils but to confesse the trueth and to worke righteousnes is the onely worke of the saints and holy men therefore whomsoeuer thou doest see casting out of deuils if he haue not the confessioÌ of the trueth in his mouth neyther righteousnes in his hands he is not a man of God but if thou doest see a man openly confessing declaring the truthe and doing iustice although he do not cast out no deuils yet he is the man of God And it followeth let vs know that like as at the coÌming of Christ before him the Prophets and with him thapostles wrought miracles thorow the holy ghost for such as the thing is which is sturred such sent sauor wil proceede froÌ the same He writeth also vpon the beginning of Mathew The whole world did maruel woÌder at three things that Christ rose againe after his deth that flesh ascendeth into heaueÌ that he did conuert the whole world by his xi apostles There is iiii causes which wrought the same That is to say the contempt of riches or money The dispising of pomp and glory The seperation of theÌselues from all worldly occupation and busines and the pacient suffering of tormentes Thus much writeth Chisostome also saint Isydore in his first booke and xxv cha De summo bono writeth thus like as in the apostles the maruelous effect power of works was much more coÌmendable then the vertue of their signes euen so now in the Church is it much more better to liue wel theÌ to worke any signes or miracles And the cause why that the church of God doth not at this present worke miracles as it did in the time of the Apostles is this That it was necessary at that time that the worlde should beleue miracles and nowe at this present euery faithful beleuer ought to shine with good workes for to this end were signes miracles then outwardly wrought that their sayth thereby might be inwardly strengthned and stablished for what soeuer faithfull man he be that seketh to worke miracles he seeketh vaine glory to be praysed of meÌ for it is written miracles are signes and tokens vnto the infidels misbeleuers and not vnto the faythfull Thus muche wryteth Isidore Item Saint Augustine in his Booke of coÌfession sayth thus there is no greater miracle amongst meÌ theÌ to loue our enemies By these wordes of these holy men a man may easely gather that both in our dayes and in the time to come the disciples of Antichrist both do shall more florish and shewe theÌselues by strannge signes miracles theÌ the disciples of Christ according to
had taken in hand then of the common vtilitie whereunto I had chiefe respect There were besides these certayne other articles Whereupon the sayde Iohn Dus had very wisely and learnedly disputed but these shal suffice vs for this present And for the residue we will passe them ouer to the intent we may the more spedely retourne whereas our story left declaring what cruelty they vsed not onely against the bookes and articles of Iohn Wickliffe but also in burning his body and bones commaunding them to be taken vp 41. yeares after he was buryed as appeareth by the decree of the sayde Synode the forme wherof we thought hereunto to annexe as followeth The decree of the Synode of Constance touching the taking vp of the body and bones of Iohn Wickliffe to be burned 41. yeares after he was buryed in his owne parish at Lutterworth FOrsomuch as by the authoritie of the sentence decree of the Councell of Rome and by the coÌmaundement of the Church and the Apostolical see after due delayes being geuen they proceeded vnto the condemnatioÌ of the said I. Wickliffe and his memory hauing first made proclamation geuen coÌmaundement to cal forth whosoeuer would defend the said Wickliffe or his memory if there were any such but there did none appeare which would either defeÌd him or his memory And moreouer witnesses being examined by Commissioners appoynted by Pope Iohn thys Councell vpon the impenitencie and finall obstinacie and stubburnes of the said Iohn Wickliffe reseruing that which is to be reserued as in such busines the order of the lawe requireth and his impenitencie and obstinacy euen vnto his end being sufficiently proued by euident signes and tokens and also by lawfull witnesses of credite was lawfully geuen thereunto Wherefore at the instaunce of the steward of the treasury proclamation being made to heare vnderstand the sentence agaynst this day the sacred Synode declareth determineth and geueth sentence that the said Iohn Wickliffe was a notorious obstinate hereticke and that he died in his heresie cursing and condemning both him and his memory This Sinode also decreeth and ordeineth that the body bones of the said Iohn Wickliffe if it might be decerned and knowne from the bodyes of other faithfull people to be taken out of the ground throwne away farre from the buriall of any church according vnto the canon lawes decrees Which determination and senteÌce definitiue being red pronounced the lord president the foresaid presidentes of the 4. nations being demaunded asked whether it did please them or no They all answered and first Hostiensis the president and after him the other presidents of the nations that it pleased them very well and so they alowed and confirmed all the premisses c. ¶ What Heraclitus would not laugh or what Democritus would not weep to see these so sage reuerend Catos to occupy their heads to take vp a poore mans body so long dead and buryed before by the space of 41. yeares yet peraduenture were not able to finde his right bones but took vp some other body so of a catholick made an heretike Albeit herein Wickliffe had some cause to geue them thankes that they woulde at least spare him so long till he was dead and also to geue him so long respite after hys death 41. yeares to rest in his sepulchre before they vngraued him and turned him from earth to ashes which ashes also they took threw into the riuer And so was he resolued into 3. elements earth fire and water thinking therby vtterly to extinct and abolishe both the name and doctrine of Wickliffe for euer Not much vnlike to the example of the old Phariseis sepulcher knightes which when they had brought the Lord vnto the graue thought to make him sure neuer to rise againe But these and all other must knowe that as there is no couÌsaile against the Lord so there is no keeping down of veritie but it wil spring and come out of dust and ashes as appeared right well in this man For though they digged vp his body burnt his bones drowned his ashes yet the word of God and truth of his doctrine with the fruit successe therof they could not burne which yet to this day for the most part of his articles do remaine NotwithstaÌding the transitory body and bones of the man was thus consumed and dispersed as by this picture here aboue set forth to thine eyes gentle reader may appeare These things thus finished and accomplished whiche pertayne to the story and time of Wickliffe let vs now by the supportation of the Lord proceede to entreate write of the rest which either in his time or after his time springing out of the same vniuersitie and raysed vp as ye wold say out of his ashes were pertakers of the same persecution Of whom speaketh Thomas Walden in his book De sacramentis sacramentalibus cap. 53. Where he saith that after Wickliffe many suffered most cruell death and many mo did forsake the realme In the number of whome was William Swinderby Walter Brute Iohn Puruey Richard White William Thorpe Raynold Pecock B. of S. Assaph and afterward of Chichester To this Catalogue also pertayneth mentioned in ancient writers Laurence Redman maister of Arte Dauid Sautre deuine Iohn Aschwarby vicar as they call him of S. Mary Church at Oxford William Iames an excellent yong man well learned Thomas Brightwell William Haulam a ciuilian Rafe Grenhurst Ioh. Scut and Phillip Norice which being excoÌmunicated by P. Eugenius the 4. in the yeare of our Lord 1446. appealed vnto a generall or oecumenicall Councell Peter Payne who flying from Oxford into Boheme did stoutly contend agaynst the Sophisters as touchyng both kindes of the sacrament of the last supper Who afterward among the rest of the Oratours was one of the 14. that was sent into the Councell at Basill whereas by the space of 3. daies he disputed vpon the 4. article which was as touching the ciuill dominion of the clergy an 1438. Also the Lorde Cobham c. with diuers others besides whose names are mencioned in the kinges writte sent to the Sheriffe of Northampton which writ of the king followith in this Teuor Rex vicecomiti Northamptoniae salutem c. For so much as Iohn Attyate of Cheping warden Iohn Warryner Ro. Brewoode c. be Recettours fautoures of heretickes and especially of one Iohn Woodward priest publiquely diffamed and condemned of heresy will not be iustified by the censures of the Churche as the reuerend father I. Bish. of Lincolne hath certified vs. we therefore willing to withstand all defenders and fautours of such heresies doe will and commaunde as well the forenamed as namely the foresaid Iohn Woodward to be apprehended straightly charging the same to be emprisoned by theyr bodyes or otherwise punished as shall seeme good to the Iustices vntill they and euery of them shall submit them selues to the
God deuysed ordayned for the best vnto the elect Christians The fourth Like as the mystical body of Christ is the congregation of al the Electiso Antichrist mistically is the church of the wicked of al the reprobates The fift The conclusions of Swinderby be agreable to the fayth in euery part ¶ This letter was thus subscribed By the spirite of God sometime visityng you â Besides this epistle aboue prefixed there is also fouÌd annexed with the same a deuise of an other certayne letter couÌterfeited vnder the name of Lucifer prince of darknes writing to the Pope and al popishe Prelates persecuting the true and right Church with all might and mayne to maintayn their pride and domination in this earth vnder a coulourable pretence visor of the catholique church succession Apostolical Which letter although it seemeth in some authors to be ascribed to Dekam aboue mentioned yet because I find it in the same Register of the church of Herford coÌteyned inserted amoÌg yâ tractations of Walter Brute and deuised as yâ Register said by that Lollards I thought no meeter place then here to annexe the same the tenour wherof thus proceedeth in words as follow ¶ The deuise or counterfayt of a certayne letter fayned vnder the name of Lucifer Prince of darknesse wryting to the persecuting prelates of the popish clergy I Lucifer prince of darknes and profound heauinesse Emperour of the high mysteries of the Kyng of Acharont Captaine of the dungeon Erebus kyng of hell and comptroller of the infernall fire To all our children of pryde and companions of our kyngdome and especially to our Prynces of the Church of this latter age and tyme of which our aduersary Iesus Christ accordyng to the Prophet saieth I hate the church or congregation of the wicked send greeting wish prosperitie to all that obey our commaundementes as also to those that be obedient to the lawes of Sathan already enacted that are diligent obseruers of our behestes and the precepts of our decree Know ye that in times past certaine vicars or vicegerents of Christ following hys steppes in miracles and vertues liuing and continuyng in a beggerly lyfe conuerted in a maner the whole world from the yoke of our tiranny vnto their doctrine maner of lyfe To the great derision and contempte of our prison house and kyngdome and also to the no little preiudice and hurt of our iurisdiction and authorytie nor fearing to hurt our fortified power ond to offend the maiestie of our estate For then receiued we no tribute of the world neyther dyd the myserable sort of common people rushe at the gates of our deepe dungeon as they were wont to do with continuall pealyng and rappyng but then the easie pleasant broad way which leadeth to death lay still without great noyce of traÌpelyng trauaylers neyther yet was trode with the feete of myserable men And when all our courtes were without sutets Hell then began to houle And thus continuyng in great heauines anguish was robbed and spoyled Which thing considered the impacient rage of our stomacke coulde no longer suffer neyther the ougle retchelous neglygence of our great Captayne generall could any longer indure it But we seeking remedy for the time that should come after haue prouyded vs of a verye trimme shift For in stead of these Apostles and other their adherentes whyche draw by the same lyne of theirs as wel in maners as doctrine are odious enemis vnto vs We haue caused you to be their successors put you in their place which be Prelates of the church in these latter times by our great might and subtletie as Chryst hath sayd of you they haue raigned but not by me Once we promised vnto him al the kingdom of the world if he would fal down and worships vs but he would not saying my kingdome is not of this would and went his way when the multitude would haue made him a temporall kinge But to you truely which are fallen from the state of grace and that serue vs in the earth is that my promise fulfilled and all terrene thyngs be our meanes which we haue bestowed vpon you are vnder gouernment For he hath said of vs as ye know The prince of the world coÌmeth c. and hath made vs to raigne ouer al children of vnbeliefe Therfore our aduersaryes before recited dyd pacientlye submit themselues vnto the Princes of the worlde and did teache that men shoulde do so saying Be ye subiect to euery creature for Gods cause whether it be to the Kyng as moste chiefest And agayne Obey ye them that are made rulers ouer you c. For so their maister commauÌded them saying The kinges of the heathen haue dominion ouer them c. But I think it long til we haue powred our poyson vpoÌ the earth and therefore fill your selues full And now bee yee not onely vnlyke those fathers but also contrary vnto them in your lyfe and conditions and extoll your selues aboue all other men Neyther do ye geue to God that which belongeth to him nor yet to Caesar that which is his But exercise you the power of both the swordes according to our decrees makinge your selues doers in worldlye matters fighting in our quarell intangled with secular labours and busines And clyme ye by litle little from the myserable state of pouerty vnto the highest seates of all honours the most princely places of dignitie by your deuised practices false and deceitfull wyles and subtlety that is by hypocrisy flattery lying periurie treasons deceits simonye and other greater wickednes then which our infernal furies may deuise For after that ye haue by vs bene aduaunced thither where ye would be yet that doth not suffice you but as gready staruelings more huÌgry then ye were before ye suppresse the poore scratch and rack together all that comes to hand peruerting and turninge euerie thing topsie toruey so swollen that redy ye are to burst for pride liuing like Lechers in all corporal delicatenes and by fraude dyrecting all your doinges You challenge to your selues names of honour in the earth callyng your selues Lordes holye yea and most holy persons Thus eyther by violence ye rauen or els by ambition subtilly ye pilfer away and wrongfully wraft and by false title possesse those goodes whych for the sustentation of the poore members of Christ whom froÌ our first fall we haue hated were bestowed and geuen consuming them as ye your selues lyst therewith ye cherish and maintaine an innumerable sort of whoores strumpets and bawdes with whom ye ride pompously like mightie Prynces farre otherwise goinge then those poore beggerly priestes of the primatiue Church For I would ye shoulde buylde your selues ryche and gorgeous palacies yee fare lyke Prynces eating and drinking the most daintiest meates and pleasauntest wiâes that may be gotten ye hoord and heepe together an infynite deale of treasure not like to him
that sayd golde and siluer I haue none ye serue and fight for vs according to your wages O most acceptable societie or fellowship promised vnto vs by the Prophet and of those fathers long ago reprooued Whilest that Christ called thee the Sinagogue of Sathan and lykened thee to the mighty whoore which committed fornicatioÌ with the kings of the earth the adulterous spouse of Christ and of a chaste person made a strompet Thou hast left thy first loue and hast cleaued vnto vs O our beloued Babilon O our citizens which from the transmigration of Ierusalem come hether we loue you for your desertes we reioyce ouer you which contemne the lawes of Simon Peter and imbrace the lawes of Symon Magus our friend and haue them at your fingers endes and exercise the same publiquely buying and selling spirituall thynges in the Churche of God and against the commaundement of God Ye geue benefices and honors by petition or els for money for fauor or els for filthy seruice And refusing to admit those that bee worthy to ecclesiastical dignities perferring those that are vnworthye you call vnto the inheritance of gods sanctuarie baudes lyers flatterers your nephues and your owne children to a childish boy ye geue many prebends the least whereof ye deny to bestow vpoÌ a poore good man ye esteeme the person of a man and receyue giftes ye regarde money and haue no regarde of soules Ye haue made the house of God a denne of theeues Al abuse all extortioÌ is more exercised a hundreth fold in your iudgement seats then with any secular tyrant Ye make laws kepe not the same ye dispence with your dispensations as it pleaseth you you iustifye the wicked for rewardes and ye take away the iust maÌs desart froÌ him And briefly ye perpetrate or coÌmit all kind of mischief euen as it is our wil ye should And ye take much paine for lucres sake in our seruice and especially to destroy the Christian fayth For now the lay people are almost in doubt what they may beleue because if ye preach any thing to them at sometimes although it be but seldome seene that negligently inough euen as we would haue it yet notwithstanding they beleue you not because they se manifestly that ye do cleane contrary to that ye say Wherupon the common people doing as ye do which haue the gouernemeÌt of them should be an example to them of wel doing âow many of them leaning to your rules do ruÌne hedlong into a whole sea of vices And so continually a very great multitude flocketh at the strong and wel fenced gates of our dungeon And doubtles ye send vs so many day by day of euery sort and kinde of people that we should not be able to entertaine them but that oure insatiable Chaos with her thouÌsande rauening lawes is sufficient to deuoure an infinite number of soules And thus the souerayntie of our Empire by you hath bene reformed and our intollerable losse restored Wherefore most specially we coÌmend you geue you most hartie thankes Exhorting al you that in any wyse ye perseuere and continue as hetherto ye haue done neither that you slack heÌceforth your enterprice For why by your helps we purpose to bring the whole world again vnder our power dominion Ouer and besides this we coÌmit vnto you no small authoritie to supply oure places in the betraying of your brethren and we mak and ordaine you our vicares the ministers of Antichrist our sonne now hard at hand for whoÌ ye haue made a very trimme way and passage Furthermore we counsell you which occupy the highest roomes of all other that you worke subtilly and that ye faynedly procure peace betwene the princes of the world and that ye cherish and procure secret causes of discorde And like as craftely ye haue destroied and subuerted the Romain Empire so suffer ye no kingdome to be ouermuch enlarged or enriched by tranquilitie and peace Least perhaps in so great traÌquilitie all desire of peace set aside they dyspose themselues to vew and consider your most wicked workes suppressing on euery side your estate and from your treasures take away such substance as we haue caused to be reserued and kept in your hands vntil the coÌming of our welbeloued sonne Antichrist We would ye shuld do our coÌmeÌdations to our entierly beloued daughters pride deceit wrath auarice bellichere and lechery to al other my daughters and especially to Lady Symony which hath made you men and enryched you and hath geuen you sucke wyth her own brests weaned you and therefore in no wise see that you cal her sin And be ye lofty and proud because that the most high dignitie of your estate doth require such magnificence And also be ye couetous for whatsoeuer ye get and gather into your fardell it is for Saint Peter for the peace of the church and for the defence of your patrimony and the Crucifixe and therefore yee may lawfully do it Ye may promote your Cardinals to the highest seat of dignities without any let in all the world in stopping the mouth of our aduersarye Iesus Christ and alledging againe that he preferred his kinsfolkes beinge but of poore and base degree vnto the Apostleship but do not you so but rather call as ye do those that liue in arrogancy in hawtines of mynde and filthy lechery vnto the state of welthy riches and pride and those rewardes promotions which the followers of Christ forsooke do ye distribute vnto your frinds Therefore as ye shall haue better vnderstanding prepare yee vyces cloked vnder the similitude of vertues Alleadge for your selues the gloses of the holy scripture and wrest them directly to serue for your purpose And if any man preach or teache otherwise then ye wil oppresse ye them violently with the sentence of excommunication by your ceÌsures heaped one vpon another by the consent of your brethren Let him bee condemned as an hereticke and let him be kept in most straight prison and there tormented till he die for a terryble example to all such as confesse Christ. And setting all fauour apart cast him out of your temple least peraduenture the ingraffed word may saue your soules which word I abhorre as I do the soules of other faithful meÌ And do your indeuor that ye may deserue to haue the place which we haue prepared for you vnder the most wicked foundatioÌ of our dwelling place Fare ye well with such felicitie as wee desire and intende finally to reward and recompence you with ¶ Geuen at the centure of the earth in that our darke place where all the rablement of Deuils were present specially for this purpose called vnto our most dolorous Consistory vnder the Charecter of our terrible seale for the confirmation of the premisses Ex Registro HerfoÌrdensi ad verbum Who was the true author
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌdon What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâââued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâe in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌcaster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With âhem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌcaster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
geuen credible relation of yâ sonne both to the printer to me Furthermore the sayd maister Tindall albeit he did somewhat alter amend the English therof and frame it after our manner yet not fully in al words but that something doth remain fauouring of the old speach of that time What the causes were why this good man seruaunt of Christ W. Thorp did write itâ and pen it out himselfe it is sufficiently declared in hys owne preface set before his booke whiche here is prefixed in maner as followeth ¶ The preface of William Thorpe THe Lord God that knoweth all thinges woreth well that I am right sorrowful for to write to make known this sentence beneath written whereby of mine eueÌ christeÌ set in high state dignitie so great blindnes malice may be knowne that they which doe presume of themselues to destroy vices and to plant in men vertues neither dreade to offend God nor lust to please him as their workes doe shew For certes the bidding of God and hys law whiche in the praysing of his most holy name he commaundeth to be known kept of all men and women yong and old after the cunning power that he hath geuen to them The Prelates of this lande and their ministers with the couent of priests chiefly consenting to them enforce them most busily to withstand and destroy the holy ordinaunce of God And there through God is greatly wroth and moued to take hard vengeance not onely vpon them that do the euil but also on them that consent to these Antichristes limnes which know or might know their malice and falshoode dresse them not to withstand their mallice and theyr great pride Neuertheles 4. things moueth me to write this seÌtence beneath The first thing that moueth me hereto is this that where as it was knowne to certayn frendes that I came from that prison of Shrewsbury and as it befell in deed that I shold to the prison of Caunterbury theÌ diuers friends in diuers places spake to me full hartily and full tenderly and commaunded me then if it so were that I should be examined before the Archb. of Cant. that if I might in any wife I should write mine apposing and mine aunswering And I promised to my special frendes that if I might I wold gladly doe their bidding as I might The second thing that moueth me to write this senteÌce is this diuers frendes which haue heard that I haue bene examined before the Archbyshop haue come to me in prison and counsayled mee busily and coueted greatly that I should doe the same thing And other brethren haue sent to me and required on Gods behalfe that I should write out and make knowne both mine apposing mine aunswering for the profite that as they say vppon my knowledging may come thereof But this they had me that I should be busie in all my wits to go as neare the sentence and the wordes as I could both that were spoken to me that I spake UpaueÌture this writing may come an other time before the archbishop and hys counsaile And of thys counselling I was right glad for in my conscience I was moued to doe this thing to aske hitherto the speciall help of God And so then I considering the great desire of dyuers frendes of sondry places according all in one I occupyed all my minde my wits so busily that through gods grace I perceaued by theyr meaning and their charitable desire some profite might come there through For southfastnes and trueth hath these conditions where euer it is impugned it hath asweete smell and thereof commeth a sweet fauour And the more violently the enemies dresse themselues to oppresse and to withstand the trueth the greater and the sweeter smell commeth therof And therefore this heauenly find of Gods word wil not as a smoke passe away with the winde but it will descende and rest in some cleane soule that thirsteth thereafter And thus some deale by this writing may be perceaued thorough Gods grace how that the enemies of the trueth standing boldly in their malice inforce them to withstand the fredome of Christes Gospell for which freedome Christ became man shed his hart bloud And therefore it is great pitty sorrow that many men women do their own weyward will nor busy theÌ not to know nor to do that pleasant wil of God The men women that heare the truth and southfastnes and heare or know of this perceauing what is nowe in yâ churche ought here through to be the more moued in all their wits to able them to grace to set lesser price by themselues that they without taâieng forsake wilfully bodely all the wrethednes of this life since they know not how soon nor wheÌ nor where nor by whoÌ God wil teach them assay their pacience For no doubt who that euer will liue pittiously that is charitably in Christ Iesu shall suffer now here in this life persecution in one wife or an other That is if we shal be saued it behoueth vs to imagin ful busily the vility and soulnes of sinne and how yâ Lord God is displeased therfore so of this vility of bidiousnes of sinne it behoueth vs to busy vs in al our wits for to abhorre and hold in our mind a great shame of sinne euer so then we owe to sorrow hartely therfore and euer fleing all occasion therof And then behoueth vs to take vpon vs sharpe penaÌce continuing therin for to obtayne of that Lord forgeuenes of our foredone sinnes and grace to abstain vs hereafter from sinne And but if we enforce vs to do thys wilfully and in conuenieÌt time the Lord if he will not vtterly destroy and cast vs awaye will in diuers manners moue tyrantes agaynst vs for to constrayne vs violentlye to do penance which we would not do wilfully And trust that this doing is a special grace of the Lord a great token of life mercy And no doubt who euer will not apply him selfe as is sayd before to punish himself wilfully neither wil suffer paciently meekely and gladly the rod of the Lord howsoeuer that he will punish him their wayward willes and their impacience are vnto them earnest of euelasting damnation But because there are but few in number that do able them thus faythfully to grace for to liue here so simply and purely and without gall of malice and of grudging herefore the louers of this worlde hate pursue them that they knowe patient meek chaste wilfully poore hating and fleing all worldly vanities fleshly lusts For surely their verteous conditions are euen coÌtrary to the manners of this world The third thing that moueth me to wryte this senteÌce is this I thought I shall busie me in my selfe to do faythfully that all men and women occupying all their busines in knowing and in keeping of Gods commaundements able them so
Pope and all his rablement cannot proue that they be any part of thys Church Also that the Pope with all his fautours may as well be deceiued by a lying spirite as was Achab and all his prophetes and that one true prophet as was Micheas may haue the verity shewed vnto him contra concilium Also that all good Christians ought to cast from them the Popes lawes saying Let vs breake their bandes in sonder and let vs cast from our neckes those heauy yonkes of theyrs Also that where these prelates doe burne one good booke for one errour perhaps conteyned in the same they ought to burne all the books of the Canon law for the manifold heresies contayned in them ¶ And thus muche out of a certaine olde written booke in parthment borowed ouce of I.B. which booke conteining diuers auncient records of the vniuersitie seemeth to belong sometimes to the library of the Uniuersitie bearing the yeare of the compiling thereof 1296. Which computation if it be true then was it written of him or that he recanted before Thomas Arundell Archbishop at Saltwood where he was imprisoned Whereunto I thought also to annexe a certayne godly and most frutefull Sermon of like antiquitie preached at Paules crosse much about the same time learned clerke as I find in one old monument named R. Wimbeldon Albeit among the auncient registers and records belonging to the Archbishop of Canterbury I haue an old worne copy of the said Sermon written in very old English and almost halfe consumed with age purposing the said autor beere of bearing also the foresayd name The true copy of which Sermon in his owne speech wherein it was first spoken and preached at the crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima and after exhibited to the Archbishop of Canterburie being then as it seemeth William Courtney here foloweth A Sermon no lesse godly then learned preached at Paules Crosse on the Sonday of Quinquagesima ann 1389. by R. Wimbeldon Redde rationem Gillicationis tuae Luce âi My dere frends ye shullen vnderstond that Christ autor and doctour of trueth in his booke of the Gospell likening the kingdome of heauen to anhousholder saith on this maner Like is the kingdome of heuen to an housholding man that went out first on the morow to hire workemen into his vine Also about the third sixt nienth and enleuente houres he went out and found men stonding idel And sayd to them Go ye into min vineyerde and that right is I wille geue you Whan the day was agoo he clepid his stuward and high to geue echeÌ man a peny The spirituall vnderstonding of this housholder is our Lord Iesu Christ that is head of the houshold of holy Church And thus clepith men in diuerce houres of the day that is in diuerce agees of the werld As in time of law of kinde he cleped by enspiryng Abel Ennok Noe and Abraham In time of the old law Moses Dauid Isay and Ieremy And in time of grace Apostles Martyrs and Confessours and Virgines Also he cleped men in diuers agees some on childhode as Iohn Baptist some on state of wexing as Iohn the Euangelist some in state of manhoode as Peter and Andrew and some in old agee as Gamaliel and Ioseph of Arimathie And all these he clepeth to trauaile in his vine that is the Church and that in diuers maner For right as yee seeth that in tilling of the materiall vine there ben diuers labours for some kutten awey the voyde braunches some maken forkis and railes to beren vp the vine and some diggen away the olde earth fro the rote and leyn there fatter And all this offices ben so necessary to the vine that if any of them faile it shall harme greatly other destroy the vine For but if the vine be kutte she shall waxe wilde but if she be rayled she shall be ouergo with netles and wedis And but if the rote be fatted with donge shee for feblenes shuld waxe baraine Right so in the Church beth nedefull thes three offices priesthood knythode and laborers To priests it falleth to kut away the void braunches of sinnes with the swerd of her tong To knighthode it falleth to letten wronges and thefftes to ben done and to maintaine Goddis law and them that ben teachers therof and also to kepe the londe from enemies of other londes And to labourers it falleth to trauail bodelich and with ther sore swete geten out of the earth bodillech lifelode for hem and other parties And these states beth also nedefull to the Church that none may well ben without other for if priesthod lacked the people for default of knowing of Gods lawe should waxe wilde in vices and deyen gostely And if the knithod laked and men to rulin the puple by law and hardinesse theeues and enemies shulden so encres that no man shuld liue in peace And if the laborers were nought both knightes and priestes must bicome acre men and herdis and els they shuld for defaute of bodily sustenaunce deye And therfore saith clerk Auicenne that euery vnreasonable best if he haue that that kind hath ordeined for him as kinde hath ordeined it he is suffisaunce to liue by himselfe without any helpe of other of the same kind As if there were but one horse other one shepe in the world yet if he had grasse and corne as kind hath ordeined for such beastes he shuld liue well I now But if there ne were but O man in the world though he had all that good that is therein yet for defaut he shuld deie or his life shuld be wors tha if he were naught the cause is this for that thing that kind ordeineth for a mans sustenaunce without other arraieng than it hath of kind accordeth nought to him As though a man haue corne as it commeth from the earth yet it is no meate according to him vnto it be by mans craft chaunged into bread and though he haue flesh other fish yet while it is rawe as kinde ordeined it till it be by mans trauaile sodden rosted or baken it cordit not to mans lifelode And right so wolle that the sheepe beareth mot by mannis diuers craftis and trauailes be chaunged or it be able do cloth any man and certis O man by himselfe shuld neuer doo all these laboures And therefore saith this clerke it is neede that some be acre men some bakers some makers of cloth and some marchaunts to fetch that that on londe fetteth from an other there it is plentie And certis this shuld be a cause why euery state shuld loue other And men of o craft shuld nor despise ne hate men of none other craft fith they be so nedefull euerich to other And oft thelke craftes that ben most vnhonest might worst ben forbore and o thing I dare well say that he that is neither trauailing in this world on studieng on praiers on preaching for helpe of the people as it falleth to
First for that they should the rather dreade God and leaue their sinne As it is writ their sickenes hath bene multiplied and after they haue hyed to Godward For we see oft men in sicknes know their God that neuer would haue turned to him whyle they had beene whole Also God sendeth them sicknes oft to agast other men lest they follow their sin As the sickenes of kyng Antioche whome God smote with such a sickenes that wormes fell out of hys body whyle he lyued in so farforth that he stanke so foule that his frends were so wearye of it that they might not suffer it And at the last when he himselfe might not suffer his owne stinch then he began to know himselfe and sayd It is rightfull to be subiect to God and a deadly man not to hold himselfe onely euen with God and the story saith he asked mercie of God and made a vowe to God that he would make the Citie of Ierusalem free and the Iewes to make them as free as the men of Athens and that hee would honour Gods temple wyth pretious ary and multiply the holy vessels and finde of his owne rent and spenses perteining to the sacrifice And he would become a Iew and go ouer all the lond to preach Goddes might And yet God gafe him not such mercy as he desired And I trow certein that it was for good In as much as God knew he would not afterward hold his couenaunt or els for he axket it too late What mede was it for him to forsake his wickednes whan hee was vnmightie to doo good or euill Neuertheles I trow he was not dampned in as much as he had such repentaunce for repentaunce in this life come neuer too late if it be trew But by thys vengeaunce that God tooke on thys king should men see what it is to be vnobedient to God And also it is to take heede that whan euer sickenes commeth euer it sheweth that hee that suffreth this deadly shall nedes dye For though he may skape of his sicknes yet hee may not skape death And so thou must needs come giue rekening of thy bayly The second somnour that shall clepe thee to this particuler doome is elde or age And the condition of him is this though that he tarie with thee he will not leue thee till he bring thee to the thirde that is death But there be many that though they haue this somnour with them they take none hede though they see ther he are hore her back crook her breth stynke her teeth fayle her yen derk her visage riuely her crene wexit heuy to her What meneth all this but that age sunneth to the dome But what more madhead may be than a man to be cleped and drawe to so dreadfull a reckenyng there where but he aunswere well he forfeteth both body and soule to damnation for euer If seing a litle wordly merth on the way he thinketh so mekill theron that he forgetteth who draweth him or whether he draweth So doth he that is smiten with age and liketh so on the false world is wealth that he forgetteth whether he is away Herefore sayth an holy Doctour that among all abusions of the world most is of an old man that is obstinate for he thinketh not on his out going of this world ne of passing into the lyfe that is to come he heareth messengers of death and he leueth hem not and the cause is this for the threfold cord that such an old maÌ is bounden with is hard to breke This cord is custome that is of three plightes that is of idel thought vnhonest speach and wicked deede the whiche if they groweth in a man from the childhood into mans age they maketh a treble cord to bynde the old man on custome of sinne Herefore sayth Esay breake the bondes of sinne Thinke herefore whosoeuer that thou be that art thus sumned that thou might not scape that thou ne shalt yeld the rekenyng of thy baily The third somner to this reckenyng is death And the condition of him is that whan euer he come first other the secoÌd other the last houre he ne spareth neither power ne yougth ne he dreadeth no thretning ne he ne taketh hede of no prayer ne of no gift ne he graunteth no respit but withouten delay he bringeth forth to the dome Herefore seyth Sainct Austen Well ought euerie man drede the day of his death For in what state a mans last day findeth hym whan he dyeth out of this worlde in the same state he bringeth hym to hys dome Herfore seyth the wise man Sonne thinke on thy last day and thou shalt neuer sinne Therfore I rede that thou thinke that thou shalt geue reconing of thy bayly I sayd also that there shall be another doome to the which all men shall come together and this shall be vniuersall And right as to the other dome euery man shall be cleped with these three sumnours so to this dome all this world shall be cleped with three generall clepers And right as the other three messengers tell a mans end so these tell the end of the world The first cleper is the worldly sicknes the second cleper is feblenes and the third is the ende The sicknes of the world thou shalt know by charitie a cooling His elde and febles thou shalt knowe by tokens fulfilling and hys end thou shalt know by Antichristes pursuing First I sayd thou shalt knowe the worldes sicknes by charitie a cooling Clerkes that treate of kynde sayne that a bodie is sicke when his bodely heate is to lite or when his vnkindely heate is too muche Sythe then all mankynde is one bodye whose kindly heate is charity that is loue to God and to our neighbors vnkindly heate is lustfull loue to other creatures When therefore thou seest that the loue of men to Godwaâde and to their neigbour is litle and faynt and the loue of worldlye thynges and lustes of the flesh is great and feruent then wit thou well that vnkindly heate is too great and kindly heate is too little That this be acknowlich of this sicknes I may proue by autoritie of Christ. For he himselfe gaue them as a signe of the drawing to the ende of the world For that wickednes shall be in plente charitie shall acoole Therfore whan thou seest charitie this little in the worlde and wickednes encrease know well that this world passeth and hys welth and that this somner is come And thus seyth Seint Poule Wit ye well that in the laste dayes shall come perilous times and there shall be men louing them selfe that is to say their bodyes couetous by pride vnobedient to father and mother vnkynd fellons withouten affection withouten peace blamers incontinent vnmylde withonten benignitie traytours rebels swelling louers of lustes more then of God hauing a lykenes of pietie and denying the vertue thereof And these flee thou If thou seest
the time thus passed the people and Cardinals were in great expectation waiting when the Pope according to his othe would geue ouer wyth the other pope also And not long after the matter began in deede betwene the two Popes to be attempted by letters from one to another assigning both day and place where and wheÌ they should meete together but yet no effect did folow This so passing on great murmuring was among the Cardinals to see their holy periured father so to neglecte his othe and vow aforenamed In so much that at length diuers of them did forsake the Pope as being periured as no lesse he was sending moreouer to kings and princes of other lands for their counsell and assistance therein to appease the schisme Amongest the rest Cardinall Bituriensis was sent to the king of Englande who publishing diuers propositions and coÌclusions remaining in the registers of Thomas Arundell disputeth that the pope ought to be subiect to lawes and councels Then K. Henry moued to write to Gregory the pope directeth his letter here vnder ensuing which was the yeare of our Lorde 1409. The contents of the letter be these The letter of king Henry the fourth to Pope Gregory 12. MOst blessed father if the discrete prouidence of the Apostolike sea would call to mind with what great pearils the vniuersall world hath ben damnified hetherto vnder preteÌce of thys present schisme and especially would consider what slaughter of Christen people to the number of two huÌdreth thousand as they say hath bene throughe the occasion of warre raised vp in diuers quarters of the world and now of late to the number of thirty M. souldiours which haue bene slaine through the dissention moued about the Bishopricke of Leodium betwene two set vp one by the authoritie of one Pope the other by the authoritie of the other Pope fighting in campe for the title of that Bishoprike Certes yee would lament in spirite be fore greeued in minde for the same So that with good conscience you wold relinquish rather the honour of the sea Apostolike then to suffer such horrible bloudshed heereafter to ensue vnder the cloake of dissimulation followinge herein the example of the true mother in the booke of kings who pleading before Salomon for the right of her childe rather would depart from the childe then the childe shoulde bee parted by the sword And although it may be vehemently suspected by the new creation of 9. Cardinals by you last made contrary to your othe as other men do say that you do but little heede or care for ceasing the schisme Yet farre be it from the hearing and noting of the world that your circumspect seat shoulde euer be noted distained with such an inconstancie of minde whereby the last errour may be worse then the first Ex Chron. D. Albani part 2. ¶ King Henry the 4. to the Cardinals ANd to the Cardinalles likewise the sayde King directeth an other letter wyth these contentes heere following Wee desiring to shewe what zeale wee haue had and haue to the reformation of peace of the Churche by the consent of the states of the Realme haue directed to the Byshop of Rome our letters after the tenoure of the copie herewith in these presentes enclosed to bee executed effectually Wherefore we seriously beseeche your reuerende colledge that if it chaunce the sayde Gregory to be present at the councell of Pise and to render vp hys Popedome according to your desire and hys owne othe you then so ordaine for hys state totally that chiefly God may be pleased therby and that both the sayde Gregory and also wee which loue intierly hys honor and commodity may haue cause to geue you worthely condigne thankes for the same Ibid. This being done in the yere of our Lorde 1409. afterward in the yere next folowing an 1410. the Cardinals of both the Popes to witte of Gregorius and Benedictus By common aduise assembled together at the citie of Pise for the reformation of vnity and peace in the Churche To the which assembly a great multitude of Prelates and bishops being conuented a newe Pope was chosen named Alexander 5. But to thys election neither Gregorius nor Benedictus did fully agree Whereby there were 3. Popes together in the Romaine churche that is to vnderstande not 3. crownes vpon one Popes head but 3. heads in one Popish churche together This Alexander being newly made pope scarcely had well warmed his triple crowne but straight geueth out full remission not of a fewe but of all maner of sinnes whatsoeuer to all them that conferred any thing to the monastery ofâ Bartlemew by Smithfeld resorting to the saide church any of these dayes following to wit on Maundy thursday good Friday Easter euen the feast of the Annunciation from the first eueÌsong to the latter But thys Pope which was so liberall in geuing remission of many yeares to other was not able to geue one yere of life to himselfe for within the same yere he died In whose stead stept vp Pope Iohn 23. In the time of this Alexander great stirre began in the country of Bohemia by the occasion of the bokes of Iohn Wickliffe which then comming to the hands of I. Husse and of other both men women especially of the lay sort and artificers began there to doe much good In so much that diuers of them not onely men but women also partly by reading of those bookes translated into their tounge partly by the setting forwarde of Iohn Husse a notable learned man and a singulare preacher at that time in the vniuersitye of Prage were in short time so ripe in iudgement and prompt in the scriptures that they began to moue questions yea and to reason wyth the Priestes touchyng matters of the Scriptures By reason whereof complaint was brought to the sayd Pope Alexander the fifte who caused eftsoones the forenamed Iohn Husse to bee cyted vp to Rome But when hee came not at the Popes citation then the sayde Pope Alexander addressed hys letters to the Archbyshop of Suinco Wherein he straightly charged him to prohibit and forbid by the authority Apostolicall all manner of preachings or sermons to be made to the people but onely in Cathedrall Churches or Colledges or Parish churches or in Monasteries or els in theyr Churchyardes And that the articles of Wickliffe shoulde in no case of any person of what state condition or degree so euer be suffered to be holdeÌ taught or defended eyther priuily or apertlye Commaunding moreouer and charging the sayde Archbyshop that wyth foure Bachelers of Diuinitie and two Doctours of the Canon lawe ioyned vnto hym would proceede vpon the same and so prouide that no person in churches schooles or any other place should teach defend or approoue any of the foresayd Articles So that who so euer should attempt the contrary should be accounted an hereticke And vnles he
the crosse he sayd and affirmed that that only body of Christ which did hange vpon the crosse is to be worshipped For so much as that body alone was is yâ crosse which is to be worshipped And being demaunded what honor he would do vnto the Image of the crosse He aunswered by expresse wordes that he would only do it that honor that he would make it clean and lay it vp safe As touching the power and authority of the keyes the Archbishops Bishop and other prelates he sayde that the Pope is very Antichrist that is the head the Archbishops Bishops and other prelates to be his members and the Friers to be his tayle The whiche Pope Archbishops and bishops a man ought not to obey but so far forth as they be followers of Christ of Peter in their life maners conuersation and that he is the successor of Peter whiche is best and purest in life maners Furthermore the said sir Iohn spreading his handes wyth a loude voyce sayd thus to those whiche stoode about hym These men which iudge and would condemne me wil seduce you all themselues and wil lead you vnto hell therfore take heed of them When he had spoken those wordes we agayne as oftentimes before with lamentable countenaunce spake vnto the said sir Iohn exhorting him wyth as gentle wordes as we might that he would returne to that vnity of the church to beleue hold that which the church of Rome doth beleue hold Who expresly aunswered that he would not beleue or holde otherwise then he had before declared Wherefore we perceiuing as it appeared by hym that we coulde not preuayle at the last wyth bitternesse of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of a definitiue sentence in this maner ¶ In the name of God Amen We Thom. by the permission of God Archb. and humble minister of the holy Church of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see in a certayne cause or matter of heresy vpon certeine articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord Cobham before vs in the last coÌuocation of our Clergy of our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Church of S. Paul in London after diligeÌt inquisition thervpon made was detected accused by our said prouince notoriously and openly defamed At the request of the whole Clergy aforesayd therupon made vnto vs in the said conuocatioÌ with all fauour possible that we might God we take to witnes lawfully proceding agaynst him following the footsteps and example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should be conuerted and liue we haue endeuoured by all wayes and meanes we might or could to reforme him and rather reduce him to the vnity of the church declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersall Church of Rome doth teach hold and determine in this behalfe And albeit that we founde him wandring astraye from the Catholicke fayth and so stubberne and stiffenecked that he would not confesse his error or cleare himselfe thereof to detest the same Notwithstanding we fauouring him with a fatherly affection and hartily wishing and desiring his preferuation prefixed him a certayne competent time to deliberate with himself and if he would to repent and reforme himselfe And last of all for so much as we perceiued him to be vnreasonable obseruing chiefly those thinges whiche by the lawe are required in this behalfe with great sorow and bitternes of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of the definitiue sentence in this maner The name of Christ being called vpon setting him onely before our eyes For so much as by actes enacted signes exhibited euidences and diuers tokens besides sundry kinde of proofes we find the said Sir Iohn to be haue ben an heretick and a folower of heretickes in the fayth and obseruation of the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome and specially as touching the sacraments of the Eucharist and of penaunce And that as the sonne of iniquitye and darckenesse he hath so hardened his hart that he will not vnderstand the voyce of his shepheard neither will be allured with his monitions or conuerted with any fayre speech Hauing first of al searched and sought out and diligently considering the merites of the cause aforesayd and of the sayd Sir Iohn his desertes and faultes aggrauated through his damnable obstinacy Not willing that he that is wicked should become more wicked infect other with his contagion by the counsell and consent of the reuerent men of profound wisedome and discretion our brethren the Lordes Richard bishop of London Henry Byshop of Winchester and Benedict Bishop of Bangor and also of many other doctours of Deuinity the decretals and ciuill law and of many other religious and learned persons our assistantes we haue iudged declared sententiallye and definitiuely condemned the sayde Syr Iohn Oldecastle knight Lord Cobham being conuict in and vpon that most detestable guilt not willing penitently to returne vnto the vnity of the Church and in those things which the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome doth holde teach determine shew forth And specially as one erring in the articles aboue written leauing him from henceforth as an heretick vnto the secular iudgement Moreouer we haue excommunicated and by these writinges do pronounce and excommunicate him as an hereticke and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errour shall receiue defend or geue him counsell or fauour or helpe him in this behalfe as fauourers defenders and receiuers of heretickes And to the intent that these premises may be knowne vnto all faythfull Christians we charge and commaund you that by your sentence definitiue you do cause the Curates which are vnder you with a loud and audible voyce in their Churches when as moste people is present in theyr mother tongue through all your Cittyes and dioces to publish and declare the sayd Sir Iohn Oldcastle as is before sayd to be by vs condemned as an hereticke schimaticke one erring in the articles aboue sayde and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errours shall receiue or defend hym geuing him any counsell comfort or fauour in this behalfe to be excommunicate as receiuers fauorers and defenders of heretiks As is more effectually coÌteined in the proces That by such meanes the erroneous opinions of the people which peraduenture hath otherwise conceiued the matter by those declarations of the trueth how the matter is may be cut of The which thing also we will and commaund to be written and signified by you word for word vnto all our fellow brethren that they all may manifest publish and declare throughout all theyr cittyes and dioces the maner and forme of this our proces and also the sentence by vs geuen and all other singular the contentes in the same And likewise cause it to be published by their Curates whiche are vnder them as touching the day of the receipt of these
in person saith Cope but with his mind and with his counsell he was present and addeth this reason saying And therfore he being brought agayn after his escape was conuice both of treason and heresye therfore susteining a double punishmeÌt was both hanged and burnt for the same c. And how is al this proued By Robert Fabian he sayth whereunto briefly I aunswere that Rob. Fabian in that place maketh no such mention of the Lord Cobham assisting or consenting to them either in mind or in counsell His wordes be these That certaine adherentes of Sir Iohn Oldcastle assembled in the fielde neare to S. Biles in great number of whom was sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerley The which with 36. mo in number were after conuict of heresy and treason and for the same were hanged and burnt wein the sayd field of S. Byles c. Thus much in Fabian touching the commotion condemnation of these meÌ but that the Lorde Cobham was there present with theÌ inany parte either of consent or counsell as Alanus Copus Anglus pretendeth that is not found in Fabian but is added of his liberall cornu copiae wherof he is so copious and plentifull that he may keep an open shop of such vnwritteÌ vntruethes whiche he maye aforde verye good cheape I thinke being such a plentifull artificer But here will bee obiected agaynst mee the wordes of the statute made the seconde yeare of king Henry the fifte wherupon this aduersary triumphing with no litle glory ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thinketh himselfe to haue double vauntage against me first in prouinge these foresayd complices adherents of the Lord Cobham to haue made insurrection agaynst the king and so to be traytors Secondly in conuicting that to be vntrue where as in my former booke of Actes and Monumentes I doe reporte how that after the death of sir Roger Acton of Browne Beuerley a Parliament was holden at Leicester where a statute was made to this effect that all and singular suche as wer of Wickliffes learning if they would not geue ouer as in case of felony and other trespasses loosing all theyr goodes to the king shoulde suffer death in two manner of kinds that is they should first be hanged for treasoÌ against the king and then be burned for heresy agaynst God c. Wherupon remaineth now in examining this obiectioÌ and aunswering to the same that I purge both them of treason and my selfe of vntruth so farre as truth and fidelity in Gods cause shal assist me herin Albeit in beginning first my history of Ecclesiastical matters wherin I hauing nothing to do with abatement of causes iudiciall but onely folowing the simple narration of things done and executed neuer suspected that euer any would be so captious with me or so nise nosed as to presse me with such narrow points of the law in trying and discussing euery cause and matter so exactly straining as ye woulde say the bowels of the statute lawe so rigorously agaynst me Yet for so much as I am therunto constrained now by this aduersary I wil first lay open all the whole statute made the second yeare of this foresayd Henry the fift after the death of the foresayd sir Roger Acton and his fellowes at the Parliament holden at Leycester an 1415. That done I will note vpon the words therof so as by the circumstaunces of the same may appeare what is to be coÌcluded either for the defence of theyr innocencye or for the accusation of this aduersary The tenour and purport of the statute here vnder ensueth ¶ The wordes and contentes of the statute made an 2. Henrici 5. cap. 7. FOrasmuch as great rumors congregations and insurrections here in England by diuers of that king his maiesties seege people haue bene made here of late as well by those which were of the sect of heresy called Lolardy as by others of their coÌfederatioÌ excitatioÌs abetmeÌt to the inteÌt to adnulle subuert the christian fayth the law of God within the same Realme as also to destroy our soueraigne Lord the king himselfe and all maner of estates of the same his Realme as well spirituall as temporall and also all maner pollicy the lawes of the land Finally the same our Lord the king to the honor of God in conseruation and fortification of the Christian fayth also in saluation of his royall estate of the estate of all his realme willing to prouide a more open more due punishmeÌt agaynst the malice of such heretickes Lolardes then hath bene had or vsed in that case heretofore so that for the feare of the same lawes and punishment such heresyes and Lolardies may the rather cause in time to come By the aduise and asseÌt aforesayd at the prayer of the sayd commons hath ordeined established that especially the ChauÌcellor the Treasurer the Iustices of the one beÌch and of the other Iustices of Assise Iustices of peace Shiriffes Maiors and Bailiffes of Cityes and Townes and all other officers hauing the gouernement of people either now present or which for the time shal be do make an othe in taking of their charge and offices to extend their whole payne and diligence to put out to do to put out cease destroy all maner of heresyes and errors commonly called Lolardies within the places in which they exercise their charges and offices from time to time with all their power and that they assist fauor and maintaine the ordinaries and their commissaries so often as they or any of them shal be therunto required by the said ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes So that the sayd officers and ministers when they trauell or ride to arest any Lolard or to make any assisteÌce at the instance and request of the ordinaries or their coÌmissaryes by vertue of this statute that the same ordinaries commissaryes do pay for their costs reasonably And that the seruices of the king vnto whoÌ the officers be first sworne be preferred before al other statutes for the liberty of holy Church the ministers of the same And especially for the correction and punishment of hereticks Lolards made before these dayes not repealed but being in theyr force And also that all persons conuict of heresy of whatsoeuer estate condition or degree they be by the sayd ordinaries or their coÌmissaries left vnto the secular power according to the lawes of holy Church shall leese forfayte all theyr lands and tenements which they haue in fee simple in maner and forme as followeth That is to say that the king shall haue all the landes tenementes which the sayd conuictes haue in fee simple which be immediatlye holden of him as forfayted And that the other Lordes of whom the lands tenements of such conuictes be holden immediatly after that the king is therof seised answered of the yeare
Christenmasse what condites were made what Maiors and shirifes were in London what battails were fought what triumphs and great feasts were holdeÌ when kings began their raigne and when they ended c. In such vulgare and popular affairs the narration of the Chronicler serueth to good purpose may haue his credite wherein the matter forceth not much whether it be true or false or whether any listeth to beleue them But where as a thyng is denied and in cases of iudgement and in controuersies doubtfull which are to be decided and boulted out by euidence of iust demonstration I take them neither for Iudges of the bench not for arbiters of the cause nor as witnesses of themselues sufficient necessarily to be sticked vnto Albeit I deny not but hystories are takeÌ many times and so termed for witnesses of times and glasses of antiquitie c. yet not such witnesses as whose testimony beareth alwaies a necessary truth and bindeth beliefe The two witnesses whych came against Susanna being seniours both of auncient yeares bare a great countenance of a most euideÌt testimony wherby they almost both deceiued the people oppressed the innocent had not yoÌg Daniel by the holy spirite of God haue take theÌ aside and seuerally examining them one from the other found them to be falsliers both leauing to vs therby a lesson of wholsome circumspection not rashly to beleeue euery one that commeth and also teaching vs how to try theÌ out Wherfore M. Cope following here the like example of Daniel in trying these your records whom ye inferre against these men we wil in like maner examine them seuerally one froÌ an other and see how their testimonie agreeth first beginning wyth your Robert Fabian Which Robert Fabian being neither in the same age nor at the deede doing can of himselfe geue no credite herein without due proofe and euidence conuenient Now theÌ doth Rob. Fabian proue this matter of treason true what probation doeth he bring what authoritie doth he alleage And doth Rob. Fabian thinke if he were not disposed to conceiue of the L. Cobham and those men a better opinion but to be traitors that men are bounde to beleue him only at his word without any ground or cause declared why they shuld so do but only because he so saith and pleased him so to write And if yee thinke M. Cope the word only of this witnes sufficient to make authority speaking against the Lord Cobham and prouing nothing which followed so many yeres after him why may not I as well and much rather take the worde and testimonie of Richard Belward a Northfolke man and of the towne of Crisam who liuing both in his time possible knowing the party punished also for the like trueth is not reported but recorded also in the registers of the church of Norwich to geue this testimonie among other his articles for the foresaid L. Cobham that is that sir Iohn Oldcastle was a true Catholike man and falsely condemned and put to death wythout a reasonable cause c. Ex Regist. Noruic Agaynst this man if you take exception say that one hereticke will hold with an other why may not I with the like exception reply to you agayne say as well one Papist hold with an other and both coÌiure together to make and say the worst agaynst a true Protestant Further yet to examine this foresayd Fabian witnes agaynst Sir Iohn Oldcastle as Daniell examined that witnesses agaynst Susanna I will not here aske vnder what tree these adherentes of sir I. Oldcastle conspired agaynst the king subuersion of that land but in what time in what yeare and moneth this conspiracie was wrought Fabian witnesseth that it was in the moneth of Ianuary CoÌtrary Edward Hall other our Abridgementers followyng him doe affirme that they were condemned in the Guild hall the xij of December and that their executioÌ vpon the same was in Ianuary followyng so that by their sentence the fact was done either in the moneth of DeceÌber or els before so Fabianus mentitus est in caput suum vt cuÌ Daniele dicam or if it were in the moneth of Ianuary as Fabian sayth then is Hall and his followers deceiued testifying the fact to be done in the moneth of December And yet to obiect moreouer against the sayd FabiaÌ for so much as he is such a rash witnes agaynst these burned persons whom he calleth traytors it would be demauÌded further of him or in his absence of Maister Cope in what yeare this treason was conspired If it were in the same yeare as he coÌfesseth himselfe in which yeare Iohn Cleidon the Skinner Richard Turmine Baker were burned then was it neither in the moneth of Ianuary nor in the first yeare of kyng Henry the fift For in the register of CaÌterbury it appeareth playne that Iohn Claydon was condemned neither in the tyme of Thom. Arundell Archbyshop nor yet in the first nor second yeare of kyng Henry the v. but was coÌdemned in the second yeare of the translation of Henry Chichesly Archbyshop of Canterbury the. 17. day of August which was the yeare of our Lord. 1415. So that if this conspiracie was in the same yeare after the witnesse of FabiaÌ in which yeare I. Cleydon was burned then doth the testimony of Fabian neither accord with other witnesses nor with him selfe nor yet with truth And thus much concerning the witnes of Rob. Fabian Let vs next proceede to Polidore Uirgill whose partiall and vntrue handling of our history in other places of of his bookes doth offer vnto vs sufficient exception not to admit his credite in this And yet because we will rather examine him then exclude him let vs heare a little what he sayth how he fayleth in how many pointes numbring the same vpon my fiue fingers First ending with the life of king Henry 4. hee sayeth that hee raigned 14. 14. yeares and 6. moneths and 2. dayes Angl. hist. lib. 21. whyche is an vntruth worthy to be punyshed wyth a whole yeares banishment to speake after the maner of Apulenis when as truth is he raigned by the testimony of the story of S. Albones of Fabian of Hall of our old English Chronicle and of Scala mundi but 13. 6. moneths lacking as some say 5. dayes Hal saieth he raigned but 12. yeares The second vntruth of Polydore is this where as hee speaking of this sedition of sir Iohn Oldcastle and his adherents affirmeth the same to be done after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage whych was sayeth he An. 1415. in which yere sayth he Thomas Arundell died Hys wordes be these In eodem concilio damnata est Ioh. Wicliffi haeresis ac Ioan. Hus Hieronymus Pragensis in ea vrbe combusti sunt Quod vbi reliquis consocijs qui etiam tunc in Anglia erant patefit tanquam furijs agitati primùm
coniurationes in omnes sacerdotes deinde in regeÌ c. In which words he not onely erreth falsly assigning the cause and occasion of this sedition to the death of Iohn Hus and of Ierome but also misseth as muche in the order and computation of the yeres For neither was sir Roger Acton with his foresaid fellowes aliue at the time of the councell neither doth hee agree therein with any of our English wryters except onely with Hall who also erreth therein as wide as he For the third and fourth vntruth I note this where he addeth and sayth that after this rebellioÌ raised against the king the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastel being there present himselfe was taken and prisoned in the tower and afterward escaped out of the saide tower by night wherein is conteined a double vntruth For neither was Sir Iohn Oldcastle there present himselfe if we beleue Fabian and Cope Dial. 6. pag. 833 lin 11. nether yet did he euer escape out of the Tower after that conspiracie if euer any such conspiracie was His v. but not the last vntruth in Polydore is this that he sayth Tho. Arundel to haue died in the same yeare noting the yere to be An. 1415. where as by the true registers he died An. 1413. To this vntruthe an other also may be ioyned where he erring in the computation of the yeres of the said Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury reporteth hym to sit 33. yeares Who was there Archbishop but onely 18. yeres as is to be sene in the recordes of Canterbury The wordes of Polydore be these Thomas Arundellius Cantuariensis antistes annum iam tunc sedeÌs tertium trigesimum e vita excessit lib. 22. Ang. hist. All be it in thys I doe not greatly contend wyth Polydore and peraduenture the aduersary will finde some easie shift for thys matter But let vs passe now from Polydore not as they say out of the hal into the kitchine but out of the kitchine vnto the hall examining and perpending what sayth Edward Hall an other witnes in this matter vpon whom maister Cope bindeth so fast that hee supposeth hys knot is neuer able to be losed And moreouer so treadeth me downe vnder his feete in the dirt as a man would thinke hym some dirtdaubers sonne so that the spots thereof he sayeth will neuer be gotten out while the world standeth a day longer Notwythstanding I trust M. Cope that your dirtie penne with your cockish brags hath not so bedaubed and bespotted me nor yet conuicted me to be such a deprauer of histories but I hope to spunge it out At least way with a little asperges of the Popes holy water I trust to come to a dealbabor well enough But certes M. Cope your maistership must first vnderstand that if yee thinke so to depresse me and disprooue me of vntruth in my history you must go more grouÌdly to worke and bring against me other authors then Edward Hal You must consider M. Cope if you will be a coÌtroller in storie matters it is not enoughe for you to bryng a railing spirit or a minde disposed to carpe and cauil where any matter may be picked diligence is required and great searching out of bookes and authors not only of our time but of all ages And especially where matters of religion are touched pertaining to the church it is not sufficient to see what Fabian or what Hall sayth but the records must be sought the Registers must be turned ouer letters also and ancient instruments ought to be perused and authors wyth the same compared finally the writers among them selues one to be conferred wyth another And so wyth iudgement to be waied wyth diligence to be labored and wyth simplicitie pure from all addiction and partialitie to be vttered Thus did Auentinus thus did Sleidanus wryte These helpes also the eldest and best Historicians semed to haue both Titus Liuius Salustius Quintus Curtius and suche lyke as by their letters and records inserted may wel appeare The same helps likewise both in your Fabian and in your Edwarde Hall were to be required but especially in you M. Cope your selfe whych take vppon you so cockishly rather then wisely to be a controller and maister moderatour of other mens matters In which matters to say the truth you haue no great skil and lesse experience neyther haue you either suche plenty of authors meete for that purpose nor yet euer trauailed to search out the origens groundes of that whereof ye write But onely contented with such as commeth next to hande or peraduenture receiuing such almose as some of your poore frends bestowe vpon you think it sufficient if you can alledge Fabian and Hall for your purpose Now what purpose affection herein doth lead you rather doeth driue you to the carping and barking against the history of these good men that be hence gone and had their punishment all men may see it to be no simple sinceritie of a mind indifferent but yâ zeale only of your sect of Popery or rather of fury which setteth your railing spirite on fire But now out of the fiery kitchin to come to the hal againe let vs see what matter lyeth in the testimony of Edward Hall to proue these men to be traytors And here for so much Maister Cope as you seeme neither sufficiently acquainted with this your owne maister and authour Master Hall nor yet well experienced in the searchyng out of histories I wil take a litle paynes for you in this behalfe to certifie you concernyng the story of this author wherof percase you your selfe are yet ignoraunt The truth whereof is this that as the sayd Edwarâ Hall your great master testis was about the compiling of his story certayne there were which resorted to hym of whom some were drawers of his petigree vineat some were grauers the names of whom were Iohn Bets and Tyrral which be now both dead And other there were of the same sodalitie who ve yet aliue were then in the house of Richard Grafton both the Printer of the sayd booke also as is thought a great helper of the peÌning of the same It so befell that as Hall was entring into the story of Syr Iohn Oldcastle of Syr Roger Acton their felowes the booke of Iohn Bale touching the story of the L. Cobham was the same time newly come ouer Which booke was priuely coÌueied by one of his seruauÌts into the study of Hall so that in turnyng ouer his bookes it must needes come to his handes At the sight whereof when he saw the grouÌd reasons in that booke contained he turned to the authors in the foresayd booke alledged whereupon within two nightes after moued by what cause I know not but so it was that hee taking his pen rased and cancelled all that he had written before agaynst Syr Iohn Oldcastle his fellowes was now ready to go to the Print containyng
Austen calling him a most blessed Pope 11. By the whiche place of Ierome it is manifest that the first article of those doctors is false Forasmuch as by these wordes appeareth that other besides the bishop of Rome and his Cardinals are called blessed Popes holding the fayth and seat of Peter and are successours of the Apostles as was Austen and other holy byshops moe 12. Wherof it followeth moreouer that the church of Rome is not that place where the Lord did appoint the principall sea of his whole Church For Christ which was the head priest of all did first sit in Ierusalem and Peter did sit first in Antioch and afterward in Rome Also other popes dyd sit some in Bonony some at Perusium some at Auinion 13. Item the foresayde Prelates are falsifiers of the holy Scriptures and Canons therfore are worthy to be punished Which affirme and say that we must obey the pope in all thinges For why it is knowne that many Popes haue erred and one Pope was also a woman To whome not onely it was not lawful to geue obedieÌce but also vnlawfull to communicate with them As all Rubrices and infinite Canons do declare 14. Item their 6.7.8.9.10.11 Articles doe stand and are grounded vpon vntrue and false persuasions And therfore are to be reiected and detested like the other before Seyng they doe induce not to peace and veritye but to dissention and falsity 15. It is manifest also to the laitye that this dissention among the clergy riseth for no other cause but onely for the preaching of the Gospell which reprehendeth such Simoniacks and such hereticks in the church of God as namely haunt the court of Rome spreading out theyr braunches abroad into all the world Who deserue to be remoued extirpate not onely of the clergy gospellers but also of the secular power And so these three vices to witte Simonye Luxurity Auarice which is Idoll worship be the causes of all this dissention amonge the Clergye in the kingdome of Boheme and not the other which they falsely ascribe to the Gospellers of Prage These three vices beyng remoued peace and vnity woulde soone be reformed in the Clergy 16. Moreouer their last article is to much grosse and not onely is without all law but also wtout all coulour of law whereas they fondly and childishly doe argue thus that the processes made agaynst M. Iohn Hus ought to be obeyed because forsooth the common sort of the Clergye of Prage hath receiued them By the same reason they may argue also that we must obey the deuil for our first pareÌts Adam and Eue obeyed him Also our fore auncetours before vs were Paganes wherfore we must obey them and also the Paganes 17. But let this friuolous opinioÌ go this is certain truth that the said processes made against maister Iohn Hus by law are none Forsomuch as they were obteyned drawne wrought and executed contrary to the commission of the Pope against the determinatioÌ of the holy mother church as appeareth Cap. Sacro de Sententia excom and a thousand other lawes besides 18. Finally whosoeuer wittingly obstinately do defend and execute the sayd processes made or consenteth vnto theÌ are all to be counted as blasphemers excommunicate and heretickes as hath bene afore written and exhibited to yâ Lord generall bishop Olomucense And more shal be declared and proued if audience may be geuen openly before all the Doctors Ex Aenea Sylui. Chocleo ¶ Vnto these obiections of I. Hus his part the Catholique Doctors agayn did answer in a long tedious proces The scope wherof principally tended to defend the principallity of the Pope to mayntayne his obedience aboue all other potentates in the world affirming coÌteÌding that although Christ is the head alone of the whole multitude of them that are sleeping in Purgatory and whiche are labouring in the Church militant and which are resting in heauen yet this letteth not but the Pope is heade of the church here militant that is of all the faithfull which here in this world liue vnder his office Like as Christ is kyng of all kings and yet Charles may be the king of Fraunce So say they Christ may be the vniuersall head and yet the Pope may be head vnder him of the whole Churche And thus concluded they that the pope is the head and that the Colledge of Cardinals is the body of the Romish church which church of Rome is placed in the ecclesiasticall office here ouer the earth to know and define vpoÌ euery ecclesiasticall and catholicke matter to correct errors and to purge them and to haue care vpon all such vniuersall matters cure vpon all vniuersall churches and vpon the vniuersal flocke of faythfull christians Forasmuch as in the regimeÌt of the church through the vniuersal world there must nedes remayne in such office alwayes some suche manifest true successors of Peter prince of the Apostles of the colledge of the other Apostles of Christ neither can there be found or geuen vpon earth any other successors but only the Pope which is the head and the colledge of Cardinals which is the body of the foresayd church of Rome And although the whole vniuersall multitude of the faythfull do make the body of Christ yet the same body of Christ is not placed here in office to exercise such authority vpon earth Because that vniuersal multitude was neuer yet nor euer can be coÌgregate together And therfore necessary it is that some such true and manifest successors iudges be appoynted to whom recourse must be had in all such catholick and ecclesiastical matters determinable For like as in earthly regiments euery case of discord is brought before his iudge hath his place assigned where to be decided So like reason would requyre that in principall matters and controuersies of fayth some such presidents places be limited for the purpose to haue such doubtes resolued And this being graunted then the doctors proceed here must needes coÌclude say they that there cannot be geuen in all the world any other place but onely the church of Rome the head wherof is the Pope the body is the colledge of Cardinals For like as Christ departing out of this world in his corporal preseÌce leât his body here with vs vnder the SacrameÌt in another forme whereby he remayneth with vs according to his promise Mat. vlt. vnto the consummation of the worlde Euen so while Christ walked here on earth in his bodily preseÌce he was Pope himselfe chiefe bishop so head of the church here militant in earth corporally coÌioyned with the same as the head is to his body But after that he departed out of yâ world because his body which is the church militant vp on the earth should not be headlesse therfore he left Peter his successors to his church for an head in his place vnto the consummation of the world
gaue vnto that Archbishop desiring him that if he found any error or heresie in them that he would note and mark theÌ and I myselfe would publish them openly But the archbishop albeit that he shewed me no errour nor heresie in them burned my bookes together with those that were brought vnto him notwtstanding that he had no such commaundement from Pope Alexander the fifth of that name But notwithstanding by a certaine pollicie he obtayned a Bull from the sayd Pope by meanes of Iaroslaus Bishop of Sarepte of the order of Franciscanes that all Wickleffâs books for the manifold errours contayned in them wherof there was none named should be taken out of all mens handes The archb vsing the authoritie of this Bull thought he should bring to passe that the king of Boheme and the Nobles shold consent to the condemnation of Wickliffes bookes but therein he was deceiued Yet neuerthelesse he calling together certayn deuines gaue them in coÌmissioÌ to sit vpon Wickliffes bookes and to proceede agaynst them by a diffinitiue sentence in the Canon law These men by a generall sentence iudged all those books worthy to be burned The which when the Doctors Maysters and Shollers of the vniuersitie heard report of they altogether with one consent accord none excepted but onely they which before were chosen by the Archbishop to sit in iudgement determined to make supplication vnto the king to stay the matter The king graunting their request sent by and by certain vnto the Archbishop to examine the matter There he denyed that he woulde decree anye thing as touchinge Wickleffes bookes contrary vnto the kinges will pleasure Wherupon albeit that he had determined to burn theÌ the next day after yet for feare of the king the matter was passed ouer In the meane tyme Pope Alexander the fifth beyng dead the Archbishop fearing least the Bull whiche he had receiued of the pope would be no longer of any force or effect priuily calling vnto him hys adherentes and shutting the gates of hys Court round about him being garded with a number of armed souldiors he consumed and burned all Wickliffes bookes Beside this great iniurie the Archbyshop by meanes of his Bull aforesayd committed an other lesse tollerable For he gaue out commaundement that no man after that time vnder payne of excoÌmunication shold teach any more in Chappels Wherunto I did appeale vnto the Pope who being dead and the cause of my matter remayning vndetermined I appealed likewise vnto his successor Iohn 23. Before whom when as by the space of 2. yeres I could not be admitted by my aduocates to defend my cause I appealed vnto the high Iudge Christ. When I. Hus had spoken these wordes it was demaunded of hym whether he had receiued absolution of the pope or no he aunswered no. Then agayne whether it were lawfull for him to appeale vnto Christ or no. Whereunto Iohn Hus answered Uerely I doe affirme here afore you all that there is no more iust or effectuall appeale then that appeale which is made vnto Christ for asmuch as the law doth determine that to appeale is no other thinge then in a cause of griefe or wrong done by an inferior iudge to implore and require ayde and remedy at a higher Iudges hand Who is then an higher Iudge then Christ Who I say caÌ know or iudge the matter more iustly or with more equitie when as in him there is found no deceit neyther can he be deceiued or who can better helpe the miserable oppressed theÌ he While Iohn Hus with a deuout and sober countenaunce was speaking and pronouncing those words he was derided and mocked of all the whole councell Then was there rehearsed an other Article of his accusation in this maner that Iohn Hus for to confirme the heresie which he had taught the common and simple people out of Wickleffes bookes sayd openly these wordes that at what time a great number of Monkes and Friers and other learned men were gathered together in EnglaÌd in a certayne Church to dispute agaynst Iohn Wickliffe could by no meanes vanquishe him or geue him the foyle sodenly the church doore was broken open with lightning so that with much a doe Wickleffes enemies hardly scaped without hurt He added moreouer that he wished his soule to be in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes soule was Whereunto Iohn Hus answered that a douscine yeares before that any bookes of Diuinitie of Iohn Wickleffes were in Boheme he did see certayne workes of Philosophie of hys the which he sayd did merueilous delite and please hym And when he vnderstoode the good and godly life of the sayd Wickleffe he spake these wordes I trust sayde he that Wickleffe is saued and albeit that I doubt whether he be damned or no yet with a good hope I wish that my soule were in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes is Then agayne did all the company iest and laugh at hym It is also in hys accusation that Iohn Hus did counsaile the people according to the example of Moyses to resist with the sword agaynst all such as did gaynsay his doctrine And the next day after he had preached the same there were found openly in diuers places certaine intimations that euery man being armed with hys sword about him should stoutly proceede and that brother shoulde not spare brother neyther one neighbor an other Iohn Husse aunswered that all these thinges were falsly layd vnto hys charge by his aduersaries for he at all times when he preached did dilligently admonishe and warne the people that they should all arme themselues to defend the truth of the Gospell according to the saying of the Apostle with the helmet and sworde of saluation and that he neuer spake of any material sword but of that which is the word of God And as touching intimations or Moyses sword he neuer had nothing to doe withall It is moreouer affirmed in hys accusation and witnes that many offences are sprong vp by the doctrine of Hus. For first of all he sowed discord betweene the Ecclesiastical and the politick state whereupon folowed the persecution spoiling and robbery of the Clergie Bishops And more ouer that he through his dissention dissolued the vniuersitie of Prage Hereunto Iohn Hus briefly aunswered that these thinges had not happened by hys meanes or default For the first dissention that was betweene the Ecclesiasticall and politicke state sprang and grew vpon this cause that pope Gregory the 12. of that name promised at his election that at all times at the wil and pleasure of the Cardinals he would depart from and geue ouer hys seate agayne for vnder that condition he was electe and chosen This man contrary and against Winceslaus king of Boheme who was then also king of the Romaynes made Lewes Duke of Bauaria Emperour A few yeares after it happened that when as P. Gregory would not refuse and geue ouer
vnto Rome And as he was about to rehearse his appeale agayne they mocked hym ¶ For so much as mention here is made of the appeale of the sayd Hus it seemeth good here to shewe the manner and forme therof The copy and tenour of the appeale of Iohn Hus. FOrasmuch as the most mighty Lorde one in essence 3. in person is both the chiefe and first c also the last and vttermost refuge of al those which are oppressed and that he is the God which defendeth verety and truth throughout all generations doynge iustice to such as be wronged being ready and at hand to al those whiche call vppon him in veritie and truth and bindyng those that are bond and fulfilleth the desires of all those which honour and feare hym defending and keeping al those that loue him and vtterly destroyeth and bringeth to ruine the stiffnecked and vnpenitent sinner and that the Lorde Iesus Christ very God and man being in great anguish compassed in with the priestes Scribes and Phariseis wicked iudges and witnesses willing by the most bitter and ignominious death to redeme the chosen children of God before the foundation of the world from euerlasting damnation hath left behinde him this godly example for a memory vnto them which should come after hym to the intent they should commit al their causes into the handes of God who can doe all thinges and knoweth and seeth all thinges saying in this maner O Lorde beholde my affliction for my enemy hath prepared hymselfe against me and thou art my protector and defendor O Lorde thou hast geueÌ me vnderstanding and I haue acknowledged thee thou hast opened vnto me all their enterprises and for mine owne parte I haue bene as a meeke lambe which is led vnto sacrifice and haue not resisted agaynst them They haue wrought their enterprises vpon me saying Let vs put wood in hys bread and let vs banysh him out of the land of the liuing that hys name be no more spokeÌ of nor had in memory But thou O Lord of hostes whiche iudgest lustly and seest the deuises and imaginations of theyr hartes hasten thee to take vengeance vpon them for I haue manifested my cause vnto thee for so much as the number of those which trouble me is great and haue counsayled together saying the Lorde hath forsaken hym pursue hym and catch hym O Lord my God behold their doinges for thou art my pacience deliuer me from myne enemies for thou art my God doe not seperate thy selfe fan from me for so much as tribulation is at hand and there is no maÌ which will succour me My God my God looke downe vpon me wherefore hast thou forsaken me So many doggs haue compassed me in and the company of the wicked haue besieged me round about for they haue spoken agaynst me with the deceitfull tonges and haue compassed me in with wordes full of despite and haue inforced me without cause In stead of loue towardes me they haue slaundered me and haue recompensed me wyth euill for good and in place of charitie they haue conceaued hatred agaynst me Wherfore behold I staying my selfe vppon this most holy and fruitfull example of my sauiour and redeemer do appeale before God for this my grief and hard oppressioÌ from thys most wicked sentence and iudgement and the excommunication determined by the Byshop Scribes Phariseis and Iudges which sit in Moyses seate and resigne my cause wholly vnto hym so as the holy Patriarke of Constantinople Iohn Chrisostome appealed twise from the Councell of the Byshops and Clergy And Andrew Byshop of Prage and Robert Byshop of Lincolne appealed vnto the soueraign and most iust iudge the which is not defiled with crueltye neyther canne he be corrupted with gifres and rewardes neyther yet be deceiued by false witnesse Also I desire greatly that all the faythfull seruauntes of Iesus Christ and especially the Princes Barons Knightes Esquires and all other whiche inhabite our Country of Boheme should vnderstand know these things and haue compassion vpon me which am so greeuously oppressed by the excommunication whiche is out agaynst me the whiche was obtayned and gotten by the instigation and procurement of Michaell de Causis my great enemy and by the consent and furtheraunce of the Canons of the Cathedrall Churche of Prage and geuen and graunted out by Peter of Sainct Angelles Deane of the Church of Rome and Cardinall and also ordayned iudge by Pope Iohn the xxiij who hath continued almost these two yeares and would geue no audience vnto my Aduocates and Procurators which they ought not to deny no not to a Iew or Pagan or to any hereticke whatsoeuer he were neyther yet woulde he receiue any reasonable excuse for that I did not appeare personally neyther would he accept the testimonials of the whole Vniuersity of Prage with the seale haÌging at it or the witnes of the sworn Notaries and such as were called vnto witnesse By thys all men may euideÌtly perceiue that I haue not incurred any fault or crym of contumacie or disobedience for somuche as that I did not appeare in the Court of Rome was not for any contempte but for reasonable causes And moreouer for somuch as they had layd embushmentes for me on euery side by wayes where I shoulde passe and also because the perils dangers of others haue made me the more circumspect and aduised and for somuche as my procurours were willing and contented to bind themselues euen to abide the punishment of the fire to answere to all such as would appose or lay any thing agaynst me in the Court of Rome as also because they dyd imprison my lawfull procuratour in the sayd Court without any cause demerite or faulte as I suppose For somuch then as the order and disposition of all auncient lawes as well deuine of the old and new testament as also of the Canon lawes is this that the Iudges should resorte vnto the place where the crime or faulte is committed or done and there to enquire of al such crimes as shal be obiected and layd agaynst hym which is accused or slandered and that of such men as by conuersation haue some knowledge or vnderstanding of the party so accused the whiche may not be the euill willers or enemies of hym which is so accused or slaundered but must be men of an honest conuersation no common quarrell pickers or accusers but feruent louers of the law of God and finally that there shold be a fit and meete place appoynted whether as the accused party might without daunger or perill resorte or come and that the Iudge and witnesses should not be enemies vn to hym that is accused And also forsomuche as it is manifest that all these conditions were wanting and lacking as touching my appearaunce for the safegard of my life I am excused before God from the friuolous pretended obstinacie and excommunication Whereupon I I. Hus do present
the holy communion And I warne you that you enter into no tauernes with ghestes be not a coÌmon coÌpany keper For the more a preacher keepeth him froÌ the company of men the more he is regarded All be it deny not yet your helpe and diligence where soeuer you may profite other Against fleshlye lust preache continuallye all that euer you can For that is the raging beast which deuoureth men for whom the flesh of Christ did suffer Wherfore my heartily beloued I beseech you to flie fornication for where as a man woulde most profite and doe good there this vice vseth most to lurke In any case flie the company of yong women and beleeue not their deuotion For S. Austen sayth the more deuout she is the more procliue to wantonnesse and vnder the pretence of religion the snare and venome of fornication lurketh And this knowe my welbeloued that the conuersation with them subuerteth many whome the conuersation of this worlde coulde neuer blemish nor beguile Admit no womeÌ into your house for what cause so euer it be and haue not much talke with them otherwise for auoiding of offence Finally howsoeuer you do feare God and keepe his precepts so shall you walke wisely and shall not pearish so shall you subdue the flesh contemne the world and ouercome the deuill so shall you put on God finde life and confirme other and shall crowne your selfe wyth the crowne of glory the which the iust iudge shall geue you Amen ¶ This letter of Iohn Hus conteineth a confession of the infirmitie of mans flesh Howe weake it is and repugnant against the spirite Wherein he also exhorteth to perseuere constantly in the truth HEalth be to you from Iesus Christ. c. My deare frend knowe that Palletz came to me to perswade me that I shuld not feare the shame of abiuration but to consider the good which thereof will come To whome I sayd that the shame of condemnation and burning is greater then to abiure and why shuld I feare then that shame But I pray you tel me plainly your minde Presuppose that such articles were laid to you which you knewe your selfe not to be true what would you do in that case Would you abiure Who aunswered The case is sore began to weepe Many other things wee spake which I did reprehende Michael de Causis was some times before the prison with the deputies And when I was wyth the deputies thus I heard him speake vnto the keepers Wee by the grace of God wil burne this hereticke shortly for whose cause I haue spent many Florenes But yet vnderstand that I wryte not this to the intent to reuenge mee of him for that I haue committed to God and pray to God for him with all my heart Yet I exhort you again to be circumspect about our letters for Michael hath taken suche order that none shall be suffered to come into the prisone no not yet the keepers wrues are permitted to come to me O holy God howe largely doth Antichrist extend his power and crueltie But I trust that hys power shall be shortned and his iniquitie shal be detected more more amongst the faithfull people Almighty God shal confirme the hearts of his faithful whom he hath chosen before the costitution of the world that they may receiue the eminall crowne of glory And let Antichrist rage as much as he wil yet he shal not preuaile against Christ which shal destroy him with the spirite of his mouth as the Apostle sayeth And ãâã shall the creature be deliuered out of seruitude or corruptions into the libertie of the glorye of the sonnes of God as sayeth the Apostle in the wordes following we also wythin oure selues doe grone waiting for the adoption of the sonnes of God the redemption of our body I am greatly comforted in those wordes of our Sauiourâ happy be you when men shall hate you and shall seperate you and shall rebuke you and shall cast out your name as execrable for the sonne of man Reioyce and be glad for beholde great is your rewarde in heauen Luke 6. O worthy yea O most worthy consolation which not to vnderstande but to practise in time of tribulation is a hard lesson This rule sainct Iames with the other Apostles did well vnderstand which saieth count it exceeding ioy my brethren when yee shall fall into diuers tentations knowing that the probation of your faith woorketh patience let patience haue her perfecte worke For certainely it is a great matter for a man to reioyce in trouble and to take it for ioy to be in diuers temptations A light matter it is to speake it and to expounde it but a great matter to fulfill it For why our most patient and most valiaunt champion him selfe knowing that hee shoulde rise againe the thirde day ouercomming his ennemies by his death and redeeming from damnation his electe after his last Supper was troubled in spirite and sayde My soule is heauie vnto death Of whom also the Gospell sayeth that hee began to feare to be sadde and heauie Who being then in an agonie was confirmed of the Aungell and his sweat was like the droppes of bloud falling vpon the ground And yet he notwithstanding being so troubled sayde to his disciples let not your hearts be troubled neither feare the crueltie of them that persecute you for you shall haue me with you alwaies that you may ouercome the tyranny of your persecutours Whereupon those his souldiours looking vppon the Prince and king of glory sustained great conflictes They passed throughe fire and water and were saued and receiued the crowne of the Lord God of the which S. Iames in his canonicall Epistle sayeth Blessed is the man that suffereth temptation for when he shall be proued he shall receaue the crowne of life which God hathe promised to them that loue him Of this crowne I trust stedfastly the Lord wil make mee partaker also with you which be the feruent sealers of the trueth and with all them which stedfastly and constantly doe loue the Lord Iesus Christ which suffred for vs leauing to vs example that we should follow his steppes It behooued him to suffer as hee sayeth and vs also it behooued to suffer that the members may suffer together with the head For he sayeth If any man will come after mee let him denie himselfe and take vp hys crosse and followe me O most mercyfull Christ draw vs weake creatures after thee for except thou shouldst draw vs we are not able to follow thee Geue vs a strong spirite that it may be ready and although the flesh be feeble yet let thy grace goe before vs goe with vs and follow vs for without thee we can do nothyng and much lesse enter into the cruell death for thy sake Geue vs that prompt and ready spirite a bold hart an vpright fayth a firme hope and perfect charitie that we may geue our lyues paciently and ioyfully for
this present committing the foresayd iniuryes vnto God vnto whom vengeance perteyneth who will also aboundantly reward workers of iniquity will prosecute them more amply before him whom God shall appoynt in the Apostolicke sea to gouerne his holy Churche as the onely and vndoubted Pastour Vnto whom God willing we exhibiting our due reuerence obedience as faythfull children in those things which are lawfull honest and agreeable to reason and the law of God wil make our request and petition that speedy remedy may be prouided for vs our sayde kingdome and Marquesdome vpon the premises according to the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the institutions of the holy fathers The premises notwithstanding we setting apart all feare and mens ordinances prouided to the contrary will maynetayne and defend the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the deuout humble and constant preachers thereof euen to the shedding of our bloud Dated at Sternberg in the yeare of our Lord. 1415. vpon S. WeÌceslaus day Martyr of our Lord Iesu Christ. Round about the sayd letters there were 54. Seales hanging and their names subscribed whose Seales they were The names of which noble men I thought it good here to annext with all partly for the more credite of that hath bene sayd partly also for examples sake to the intent that our noble men and gentlemen in this our Realme of England now liuing in this cleare light of the Gospell may by their example vnderstand that if they ioyne themselues with the Gospell of Iesus zealouslye and as they should do yet are they neither the first nor the most that so haue done before them if not yet the trueth may here remayne in the story to theyr shame or els to theyr instruction seing so many noble and worthy gentlemen within the small kingdome of Bohemia to be so forward in those so darcke dayes and among so many enemyes 200. yeares agoe to take part with Christ And yet our GentlemeÌ here in such long coÌtinuance of time being so diligeÌtly taught are neyther in number nor in zeale to theÌ to be compared but will still take part contrary both to Christ and to the example of these nobles whose names they may see read here folowing 1 Alssokabat de Wiscowitz 2 Vlricus de Lhota 2 Ioan de Ksimicz 4 Iossko de sczitowicz 5 Paerdus Zwiranowicz 6 Ioan. de Ziwla 7 IoaÌ de ReycheÌberg 8 Wildo Skitzyny 9 Drliko de Biela 10 Kos de Doloylatz 11 Ioan de Simusin 12 Dobessim ' de Tissa 13 Drazko de Aradeck 14 Steph. de Hmodorkat 15 Ioan Dern de Gabonecx 16 Barso dictus Hloder de Zeinicz 17 Ioan Hmrsdorfar 18 Psateska de Wilklek 19 Petrus Mg de Sczitowicy 20 N. Studenica 21 N. Brischell 22 N. de Cromassona 23 Arannisick Donant de Poloniae 24 Ioan. Donant de Poloniae 25 Ioan. de Cziczow 26 Wenceslaus de N. 27 N. de N. 28 N.N. 29 Iosseck de N. 30 Henricus de N. 31 Waczlals de kuck  This noble man did accompanye Hus and with certain horsemen conducte him to Constance 32 Henr. de Zrenowicz 33 Baczko de CoÌuald 34 Petr. dictus Nienick de zaltoroldeck 35 CzeÌko de Mossnow 36 N. 37 Zibilutz de ClezaÌ 38 Ioan. de Peterswald 39 Parsifal de Namyescz 40 Zodoni de Zwietzick 41 Raczeck Zawskalp 42 Ion de Tossawicz 43 Diwa de Spissnia 44 Steffko de Draczdw 45 Issko de Draczdw 46 Odich de Hlud 47 Wosfart de Paulowicz 48 Pirebbor de Tire zenicz 49 Rynard de Tyrczewicz 50 Bohunko de Wratisdow 51 Vlricus de Racdraw 52 Deslaw de Nali 53 Bonesb de Frabenicz 54 Eybl de Roissowan After these things thus declared and discoursed coÌcerning the history of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage the order of place and countrye next woulde require consequently to infer and comprehend the great troubles perturbations which happened after vpoÌ the death of these men in the couÌtry of Boheme but the order of time calleth me backe first to other matters here of our owne country which passed in the meane time with vs in England Which things being taken by the way and finished we will christ willing afterward returne to the tractation hereof to prosecute the troubles and conflictes of the Bohemians with other things beside perteyning to the latter end of the couÌcell of constance and chosing of Pope Martin as the order of yeares and time shall require Ye heard before pag. 588. how after the death of Thomas Arundell Archb. of Caunt succeeded Henry Chichesley an 1414. and sate 25. yeres In whose time was much trouble and great affliction of good meÌ here in England of whom many were compelled to abiure some we burned diuers were driueÌ to exile Wherof partly now to entreat as we finde them in registers historyes recorded we will first begin with Iohn Claydon Currier of LondoÌ Richard Turming whom Rob. Fabian doth falsly affirm to be burned in the yeare where in Syr Roger Acton and M. Browne suffered who in deed suffered not before the secoÌd yeare of Henry Chichesley being Archb. of Caunt whiche was an 1413. The history of which Iohn Claydon in the Registers is thus declared The story of Iohn Claydon Currier and of R. Turming Baker THe 17. of August 1415. did personally appeare I. Claydon Currier of London arrested by the Mayor of the sayd City for the suspition of heresy before Henry Archbishop of Caunterbury in Saynt Paules Church whiche Iohn being obiected to him by the Archbishop that in the City of London other places of the prouince of Canterbury he was suspected by diuers godly and learned meÌ for heresy and to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determinatioÌ of the church did openly confesse and denyed not but that he had bene for the space of xx yeres suspected both about the City of London also in the prouince of Caunt and specially of the common sort for Lollardy and heresy to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determination of the church of Rome and defamed of the same all the tyme aforesayd In so much that in the time of M. Robert Braybrooke B. of London deceased he was for the space of two yeares commaunded to the prison of Conwey for the foresayd defamation and suspition and for the same cause also he was in prison in the fleete for 3. yeares Out of which prison he in the raigne of King Henry the 4. was brought before Lord Iohn Scarle then Chauncellor to the king there did abiure all heresy and errour And the sayd Iohn Claydon being asked of the sayd Archbishop whither he did abiure the heresye of which he was suspect before any other did confesse that in a Conuocation at London in Paules Church before Thomas Arundell late Archbishop deceased he did abiure all such doctrine which they called heresy and error contrary to the Catholick fayth and determination of the Church and that he had
nowe come to manifest their innocencie before the whole Church and to require open audience where as the laitie may also be present The request was graunted them and being further demanded in what poynts they did disagree from the church of Rome they propounded 4. Articles First they affirmed that all suche as woulde be saued ought of necessitie to receiue the Communion of the laste supper vnder both kindes of bread and wine The second Article they affirmed aâl ciuil rule and dominion to be forbidden vnto yâ Clergy by the law of God The thirde Article that the preaching of the worde of God is free for all men and in all places The fourth Article as touching open crimes and offences which are in no wise to be suffered for the ââoiding of greater euill These were the onely propositions whyche they propounded before the Councell in the name of the whole realme Then another ambassador affirmed that he had hard of the Bohemians diuers and sundry thinges offensiue to Christian eares amongst the which this was one poynte that they should preach that the inuention of the order of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius rising vppe sayde neither is it vntrue for if neyther Moises neyther before hym the Patriarkes neither after him the Prophets neyther in the new lawe Christe and hys Apostles did institute the order of begging friers who doth dout but that it was an inuention of the deuil and a worke of darkenesse This answere of Procopius was derided of them all And Cardinall Iulianus went about to prooue that not onely the decrees of the Patriarkes and Prophetes and those things which Christ and his Apostles had instituted to be onely of God but also all such decrees as the church shuld ordaine being guided through the holy ghost be the workes of God All be it as he sayde the order of begging Friers might seeme to be taken out of some parte of the gospel The Bohemians chose out 4. diuines which shuld declare their Articles to be taken out of the Scriptures Likewise on the contrary part there was 4. appoynted by the councell This disputation continued 50. dayes where many thinges were alledged on either parte whereof as place shal serue more hereafter by the grace of Christ shal be sayd when we come to the time of that Councel In the meane season while yâ Bohemians were thus in long conflicts wyth Sigismund the Emperour and the Pope fighting for their religion vnto whome notwtstanding all the fulnesse of the Popes power was bent against them God of his goodnesse had geueÌ such noble victories as is aboue expressed and euer did prosper them so loÌg as they could agree among theÌselues as these things I say were doing in Boheme King Henry the 5. fighting likewise in Fraunce albeit for no like matters of religion fell sicke at Boys and died after he had raigned 9. yeres 5. moneths 3. wekes and odde daies from his coronation This king in his life and in all hys doings was so deuout seruiceable to the Pope and his chapleins that he was called of many the Prince of priests who left behind him a sonne being yet an infant 9. monthes and 15. dayes of age whom he had by Quene Katherine daughter to the French king married to him about 2. or 3. yeares before The name of which Prince succeeding after his father was Henry 6. lefte vnder the gouernement and protection of his vncle named Humfrey Duke of Gloucester ¶ The names of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this fifte Booke conteined 54 Simon Islepe 17 56 Simon Langham 2 57 William Witlesey 5 58 Simon Sudbery 6 59 William Courtney 15 60 Thomas Arundel 18 61 Henry Chichesly 29 THE SIXT PART OR SECTION pertaining to the last 300. yeares A preface to the reader ACcording to the fiue sondry diuersities and alterations of the Churche so haue I deuided hetherto the order of thys presente Church story into fiue principall partes euery part containing 300. yeares So that nowe comming to the laste 300. yeares that is to the last times of the Church counting from the time of Wickleffe For as muche as in the compasse of the sayd last 300 yeres are contained great troubles and perturbations of the Church with the meruailous reformation of the same through the wonderous operation of the almighty all which things cannot be comprehended in one booke I haue therefore disposed the sayd latter 30. yeares into diuers bookes beginning nowe with the sixt booke at the raigne of king Henry the vj. In which booke beside the greeuous and sundry persecutions raised vp by Antichrist to be noted here in is also to be obserued that where as it hath of long time bene receyued and thought of the common people that this religion now generally vsed hath sprong vp and risen but of late euen by the space as many do thinke of 20. or 30. yeares it may now manifestly appeare not onely by the Acts and Monuments heretofore passed but also by the hystories here after following howe this profession of Christes religion hath bene spread abroade in Englande of olde and auncient time not onely from the space of these 200. late yeares from the time of Wyckleffe but hathe continually from time to time sparkled abroade although the flames thereof haue neuer so perfectly burst out as they haue done within these hundred yeares and more As by these hystories here collected gathered out of Registers especially of the Diocesse of Norwich shall manifestly appeare wherein may be seene what men and how many both men and women within the sayde Diocesse of Norwich haue bene which haue defended the same cause of doctrine which now is receiued by vs in the Church Which persones althoughe then they were not so strongly armed in their cause and quarel as of late yeres they haue bene yet were they warriours in Christes churche and fought for their power in the same cause And although they gaue backe through tyrannie yet iudge thou the best good Reader and referre the cause therof to God who reuealeth all things according to his determined will and appoynted time THis yong prince being vnder the age of one yeare after the death of his father succeeded in his reigne and kingdom of England Anno 1422. and in the 8. yeare was crowned at Westminster and the 2. yeare after was crowned also at Paris Henry bishop of Winchester Cardinall being present at them both raigned 38. yeres and then was deposed by Edwarde the 4. as heere after Christ willing shall be declared in his time In the firste yeare of his raigne was burned the constant witnesse bearer and testis of Christes doctrine William Tailour a Priest vnder Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury Of this William Tailour I read that in the dayes of Thomas Arundell hee was first apprehended and abiured Afterwarde in the daies of Henry Chichesley aboute the yeare of our Lorde 1421. which was
by any man whych peraduenture shall inculcate feare vnto you whereas there is nothing at all to be doubted or that doe perswade you this to be no lawful councel I know I shuld offend your holines if I shuld go about to proue the contrary but it is better that I do offend you a litle in words and profit you in my deedes for a Phisition layeth a burning corrisiue vnto the disease and healeth the sore For the medicine can not profit except it be sharpe and bitter in tast Vâder this hope and confidence I will not feare to declare the truth That it being knowen your holines may the better prouide both for your selfe and the church it dependeth vppon the councell of Constance whether this councell be lawfull or not If that were a true councel so is this also No man semeth to dout whether that councel were lawfull and likewise whatsoeuer was there decreed to be lawful for if any man will say that the decrees of that councel are not of force he must nedes graunt that the depriuation of Pope Iohn which was done by the force of those decrees to be of no effect If that depriuation were not of effecte Neither was the election of Pope Martine of any force which was done he being yet aliue If Martin were no true Pope neither is your holinesse which was chosen by the Cardinalles that hee made wherefore it standeth no man more vpon to defend the decrees of that couÌcel then your holines for if any decree of that councel be called into doubt By like meanes may all the rest of the decrees be reuoked And by like meanes shall the decrees of any other councell be of no force and effect for by like reason as the faith of one councell is weakened all the rest shal also be weakned according to S. Augustins saying in the 9. distinction capitulo Si ad scripturas Then sayeth he both the faithe and all other sacraments shall be put in doubt if that there be once any doubt made of the force and power of any councell lawfully coÌgregate There was a decree made in the councel of Constance intituled frequens Whereby it was ordained that the first councel after that should be holden within 5. yeres and another within 7. yeres after that again The councel of Constance being ended and the 5. yeres passed the councel of Papia or Sene was holden after which 7. yeares being also run ouer this councell is begon to be celebrate To what ende then is it expressed in the Bull of the dissolution amongest other causes that the 7. yeare is already past When as of necessitye it ought to be passed before the councell can be celebrate For these wordes from 7. yere or 5. yere signify according to the law that all partes of time should be passed and the last day looked for Wherefore it behoued that 7. yeres to be fully complete before this councel of Basil should begin Like as 5. yeares was fully expired before that the councell of Papia did begin but peradueÌture some man will say that it ought to haue begun the first day after the 7. yere was expired For otherwise the terme of the councell is passed But heereunto we may answer that it is not contained in the chapter Frequens that except it were holden the first day it should not be holden at al neither can it be gathered either by the wordes or meaning For it is only required that it should be holden after 7. yeares expired but whether it be the 2. or 3. day or the 3. or 4. moneth after the 7. yere it doth satisfy the chapter Frequens For wheÌ the first day is come then beginneth the power and liberty to celebrate the councell but not afore but it is not prohibited to celebrate it after neither doth this word In quinquennium That is to say against 5. yeare next following which is alleaged in the chapter Frequens and semeth to be repeated Also for the 7. yeres for it is not vnderstaÌd that it is necessary to be holden the first day precisely after the 7. yere but because it should not be vnderstand of other 7 yeares to come For in speaking simply of 7. yere it is vnderstand of 7. yeare next ensuing Admit also that in the chapter FrequeÌs any of these wordes had bene ioyned with immediatly following as by by out of haÌd immediatly or straightwaies after or such other words yet ought they to be vnderstand with a certaine moderation and distance of time that assone as might be coÌuenient as these wordes are expounded by the lawes and the doctors for they are enlarged and restrained according to the subiect and diuers circuÌstaunces of the matters and affaires For it is not by any meanes likely that it was the mindes of those which made the decree that considering the long iourneis and harde preparation of suche affaires and also the manifolde impedimentes which may happen that they woulde restraine so precise a time euen at the first daye that if it were not then celebrated it should not be holden at all for by such subtill meanes it shuld also be holden euen in the first moment and very instant after the same yere But forsomuch as wordes are ciuilly to be vnderstand this fence or vnderstanding is to farre disagreable For if any man will say then it is commaunded to be proroged that is also forbidden in the chapter frequeÌs He that doth so argue doth not vnderstaÌd himselfe nor the force of the woordes It is not proroged if it be begon the 2. or 3. month but rather a continuation or execution of that which is in their power For if it were a prorogation then for so muche as a progation doth sauour of the nature of the firste delay it could not be begon in the first month but in the 2. and 3. it is not therby concluded that it could not be begon in the first but if there had ben any prorogation made til the secoÌd month then it coulde not haue bene begon in the first as for example I promise to geue a hundred after Easter afore Easter it can not be required but by and by after Easter it may be required and all be it that I be not vrged for it notwythstanding I doe not cease to be bounde and if so be I bedemanded it in the 2. or 3. month after it is not therby vnderstand that ther is any prorogation made Neither doth it followe but that it might haue bene demaunded in the beginning which could not haue ben done that there had ben any prorogation made Also it is nature of prorogation to bee made before the first terme or day be passed For otherwise it is no prorogation but anew appoyntment And albeit it may be saide that then it may be long delaide it is aunswered that in thys poynt we must stande vnto the iudgement of the Churche which considering diuers circumstances wold think the time mete
no further but to Fabian and Hall lacketh no good wil in him but only a little matter to make a perfect sycophant And admit the sayde name of Onley could not be founde in those wryters yet it were not vnpossible for a man to haue two names especially if he were a religious man to beare the name of the towne where he was born beside his own proper surname But nowe what if I M. Cope can auouch and bring foorth to you the name of Roger Onley out of sufficient recorde which you seeme not to haue yet read Haue yee not then done well and properly thinke you so bitterly to flee in my face and to barke so egerly all this while at moneshine in the water hauing no more cause almoste against me theÌ against the man in the Moone And now least you shoulde thinke me so much vnprouided of iust authority for my defence as I see you vnprouided of modestie and patience wryte you to your prompter or suborner where so euer he lurketh here in England to sende you ouer vnto Louane the booke of Iohn Harding a Chronicler more auncient then either Fabian or Hall printed in the house of Richard Grafton Anno 1543. where turne to the fol. 223. fac b. lin 19. and there shall you finde and reade these wordes Againe the Church and the king cursedly By helpe of one maister Roger Onley c. By the whyche woordes yee must necessarily confesse Roger Onley to be the name of the man either els must ye needes deny the author For otherwise that master Roger Bolingbroke was the onely helper to the Duchesse in that fact by no wise it can stande with the story of these authors which say that 4. other besides hym were coÌdemned for the same erune c. And moreouer thought the sayd Sir R. Onley was no knight as I haue saide in my former edition yet this yee cannot deny by the testimonie of them that haue sene his workes but that he was a Priest which you wil graunt to be a knights fellow And thus much for the name and condition of M. Roger Onley Fourthly as concerning Margaret Iourdeman whoÌ ye call the witch of Eye ye offer me herein great wrong to say that I make her a martyr which was a wytche when as I here professe confesse and ascertaine both you and all English men both present al posterity hereafter to come that this Margaret Iourdeman I neuer spake of neuer thought of neuer dreamed of nor did euer heare of before you named her in your booke your selfe So farre is it of that I eyther with my will or against my will made any martyr of her Furthermore I professe and denounce in like manner the neither haue you any iust or congrue occasion in my boke so to iudge much lesse to raile of me For where in expresse words I do speake of the moÌther of the Lady Yong what occasion haue you therby to slander me and my boke with Margarete Iourdeman which Margarete whether shee was a witche or not I leaue her to the Lorde As for me neither did I knowe of her then nor did I meane of her nowe But because I couple her in the same story you say To this I say because shee was the mother of a Ladie I thought to ioyne her w e an other Lady in the same story as in one pue together although in one cause I will not say And yet notwtstanding I doe so couple the saide mother w e the Duchesse in such distinet difference of yeares that you M. Cope might casily haue vnderstande or beside you no man els would haue thought the contrary but that Margaret Iouedeman was neither heere in my booke nor yet many memento For the wooordes of my storie are playne whereas the condemnation of the Lady Eleanor of the mother of Lady Young being referred to the yeare of our Lord 1441. I doe also in the same story through the occasion of that Ladie inforte mention of the mother of the Ladie Yong declaring in expresse woordes that shee folowed certayne yeares after in the end of that chapter do name also the yeare of her burning to be 1490. whiche was 50. yeares after the death of Onely and Margaret Iourdeman by the computatioÌ of which yeares it is playne that no other woman could be noted in that place but only the Lady Younges mother But M Cope continuing still in his wrangling mood obiecteth agayne for that in my Callendar the sayd Ladye Younges mother hath the next day in the Catalogue next after the death of Roger Onley whiche day pertayneth properly to Margaret Iourdeman which was burned the same day in Smithfield not to the Ladyes mother c. What order was taken in placing the names dayes what is that to me If he whiche had the disposing of the Catalogue did place them so in monthes as he sawe them ioyned in chapiters not perusing peraduenture nor abuising the chapters that doth nothing preiudice the truth of my story which sufficiently doth clare it selfe in distincting theÌ rightly in names also in yeares as is afore declared Fiftly and lastly hauing thus sufficiently aunswered to your circumstanunces of persons names and times M. Cope I will nowe enter to encounter with you concerning the fact and crime obiected to the Lady Duches and to the rest with this protestation before premised vnto the reader that if the fact be true and so done is reported in the histories of Fabian Halle and harding I desire the reader then so to take me as though I do not here deale withall nor speake of the matter but vtterly to haue pretermitted and dispuncted the same But for somuch as the deed and offence layd and geuen forth agaynst these parties may be a matter made of euil wil compacted rather then true in deede therefore I doe but onely moue a question by way of history not as defending nor commending nor commemorating the thing if it be true but onely mouing the question whether it is to be iudged true or suspected rather to be false and forged and so hauing briefly propounded certayne coniectural suspicious or supposals concerning that matter to passe it ouer neither medling on the one side nor on the other The first coÌiecture why it may be possible that this act of treason layd to the charge of the Duches Roger Oneley agaynst the king may be vntrue is this that the sayde Oneley otherwise named Bolingbroke tooke it vppon hys death that they neuer intended any such thing as they were condemned for The second coniecture for that the Lady Eleanor and Onely seemed then to fauour and fauour of that religion set forth by wicklesse and therefore like enough that they were haâd of the clergy Furthermore what hatred practise of Papistes can do it is not vnknowne The third coniecture for that the sayd mayster Roger Onely falsly
mischiefe For vpon the necke of this matter as witnesseth Fabian Polychronicon and Hall whiche followeth Polych first ensued the condemnation of L. Elianour the Duches and her Chapleynes as ye haue heard before Whereby it may appeare the sayd Duches more of malice then any iust cause this to haue bene troubled Also within vi yeares after followed the lamentable destruction of the Duke himselfe as hereafter more is to be declared About which time or not long after an 1443. the steeple of Paules was set on fire by lightening and at last by dilligent labour of helpers the fire was quenched And after the condemnation of lady Elianour the Duches aforesayd within few yeares an 1445. followed the death of Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Cant. by whom she was condemned in S. Stephens chappell at Westin for penaunce to beare a taper through cheapside three sondry times and afterward outlawed to the I le of Manne vnder the custody of syr Iohn Standly knight This HeÌry Chichesley builded in hys time 2. Colledges in the vniuersitie of Oxford the one called Alsolne Colledge the other named Barnard Colledge Proceeding now to the yeare wherein suffered Humfrey that good Duke of Gloucester which was the yeare of that Lord. 1447. first we will begin in few words to intreat of his life conuersation then of the maner and cause of hys death As touching the ofspring and dissent of this Duke first he was the sonne of Henry the fourth brother to kyng Henry the fift and vncle to kyng Henry the sixt assigned to be the gouernour and protector of his person Of manners he seemed meeke and gentle louing the common wealth a supporter of the poore commons of wit wisdome discreet and studious well affected to religion and a frend to veritie no les enemy to pride ambitioÌ especially in hauty prelates which was his vndoing in this preseÌt euil world And which is seldome rare in such princes of that calling he was both learned himselfe no lesse geuen to study as also a singular fauourer patron to them which were studious learned And that my commendation of him may haue the more credite I wil produce the testimony of learned writers who liuing in hys time not only do coÌmend his famous knowledge and ripenes of learning in him but also commit submit their works to his iudgement to be examined Of whiche writers one is Petrus de Monte writing De virtutuÌ vitiorum differentia who in his Epistle dedicatory beginning with the singuler commendation of this Duke and afterward speaking De optimarum artium liberaliumque scientiarum peritia sayeth thus Cui tu quidem omni conatu omni ingenio atque studio incumbis adeo vt nihil tibi sine librorum lectione iocundum gratum aut certe delectabile videatur c. And in further processe of his worke thus he further declareth saying Delectaris autem non vna tantum arte aut scientia quanquam id quidem esset satis verum fere omnibus earumque codices magna quadam auiditate legisti c. Besides this Petrus de MoÌte let vs heare also the iudgement of an other writer of the same age named Lapiscastellius who likewise dedicating to the sayd Duke Humfry his booke intituled Comparatio studiorum rei militaris amongst diuers other words coÌmeÌdatory hath these as follow Ad te potissimum mitto quod horum te optimum sapientissimum iudicem fore existimo qui vt ex integerrimo pat domino Zenone Baiocensi episcopo homine tuae laudis cupidissimo accepi ita in his humanitatis studiis inuigilares vt nullus toto terraruÌ orbe princeps nec doctrina nec eloquentia nec humanitate tecum comparandus sit c. Many other argumentes and places may be brought to declare what is to be esteemed of the learning and studious wit of this noble Prince Furthermore as the learning of this Prince was rare and memorable so was the discreete wisedome and singular prudence in him no lesse to be considered as for the more manifest proofe thereof I thought here good amongst many other his godly doings to recite one example reported as well by the penne of syr Thomas More as also by M. William Tindall the true Apostle of these our latter dayes to the intent to see and note not only the craftye working of false miracles in the clergye but also that the prudent discretion of this high and mighty prince the fore sayd Duke Humfrey may geue vs better to vnderstand what man he was The story lyeth thus In the yong dayes of this king Henry the sixt beyng yet vnder the gouernance of this Duke Humfrey his protector there came to S. Albones a certayne begger wyth his wife and there was walking about yâ towne begging fiue or sixe dayes before the kinges comming thether saying that he was borne blind and neuer saw in his lyfe was warned in hys dreame that he shuld come out of Barwik where he sayd he had euer dwelled to seek S. Albon and that he had bene at his shrine and had not bene holpeÌ and therefore he would go and seek him at some other place for he had heard some say since he came that S. Albones body shoulde be at Colon and in deede suche a contention hath there bene But of truth as I am surely informed he lyeth here at S. Albones sauing some Reliques of him whiche they there shew shryned But to tell you foorth when the king was comen and the towne full sodainly this blynde man at S. Albones shrine had hys sight agayne and a miracle solemnly ronge and Te Deum song so that nothing was talked of in al the towne but this miracle So happened it theÌ that Duke Humfrey of Glocester a man no les wife then also well learned hauing great ioye to see suche a miracle called the poore man vnto him and first shewing himselfe ioyous of Gods glory so shewed in the getting of his sight and exhorting him to meekenes and to no ascribing of any part of that worship to himself nor to be proud of the peoples prayse which would call him a good godly man therby at last he looked well vpon his eyne and asked whether he could see nothing at al in al his life before And when as well his wife as himselfe affirmed fastly no then hee looked aduisedly vpon his eyen againe and sayd I beleue you very well for me thinketh ye cannot see well yet Yes syr quod he I thanke God and hys holy martyr I can see now as well as any maÌ Yea can quod the duke what colour is my gowne Then anon the begger tolde him What colour quoth he is this mans gowne He told him also and so forth without any sticking he told him the names of all that colours that could be shewed him And when the Duke saw that he
authority declareth calleth stablisheth affirmeth and reputeth the sayd Richard of Yorke very true and rightfull heyre to the crowne of England and Fraunce and that all other statutes and acts made by any of the Henryes late contrary to this aduise be annulled repelled damned cancelled voyd and of no force or effect The king agreed and consented that the sayd Duke and hys heyres shall after his naturall life enioy the crowne c. Also that all sayinges and doinges agaynst the duke of Yorke shall be hygh treason and all actes of Parliamentes contrary to this principall act be voyd and of none effect c. And thus much for the reign of king Henry the 6. Who now lacked his vncle and protector Duke of Glocester about him But commonly the lacke of such frendes is neuer felt before they be missed In the time of this king was builded the house in LoÌdon called LeadeÌ hall fouÌded by one Simon Eyre Maior once of the sayd City of London an 1445. Also the standard in cheape builded by Iohn Wels an 1442. the Conduite in Fleetstreet by William Castfield an 1438. Item Newgate builded by goods of Rich. Whittington an 1422. Moreouer the sayde Henry 6. founded the Colledge of Eton and another house hauing then the title of S. Nicolas in Cambridge now called the kinges Colege Ex Scal. mundi In the reigne of this Henry 6. it is not be passed ouer in silence which we finde noted in the Parliament rolles how that Lewes Archbishop of Rhoen after the death of the late Bishop of Eley had grauÌted vnto him by the popes Bulles during his life all the profites of the sayd bishoprick by the name of the administratour of the said Bishopricke Lewes the foresayde Archbishop sheweth his Buls to the king who vtterly reiected his Bulles Notwithstanding for his seruice done in Fraunce the king graunted to hym the administration aforesaid the which to all intents at the petition of the sayd Lewes should be affirmed to bee of as great force as though he were bishop touching profits liberties and hability Neither agayn is here to be ouerpast a certayn tra gicall Acte done betweene Easter and Whitsontide of a false Britone an 1427. Which murdered a good widdow in her bed who had brought him vp of almes without Algate in the suburbes of London and bare away all that she had afterward he tooke succor of holy church at S. Georges in Southwarke but at the last he tooke the crosse forswore the kings land And as he went his way it happened him to come by the same place where he had done that cursed deed and women of the same parish came out with stones and cannell dong and there made an end of him in the hye streete so that he went no further notwithstandinge the Constables and other men also which had hym vnder gouernaunce to conduct him forwarde for there was a great company of them so that they were not able to withstande them Kyng Edward the fourth KIng Edward after his conquest and victorye achieued agaynst king Henry returned again to London where vpon the Uigil of S. Peter and Paul being on Sonday he was crowned king of England raigned 22. yeares albeit not without great disquitnes and much perturbation in his reigne Queene Margaret hearing how her husband was fled into Scotland was also fayne to flye the land and went to her father Duke of Angeow From whence the next yeare following she returned again to renue warre against king Edward with small succor and lesse lucke For being encountred by the Earle of Warwicke about Nouember she was driuen to the seas agayne and by tempest of weather was driuen into Scotland In this yere we read that king Edward in the cause of a certayne widow for rape sate his owne person in Westminster hall vpon his owne Bench discussing her cause Ex Scal. mundi The yeare folowing king Henry issuing out of Scotland with a sufficient power of Scottes and Frenchmen came into the Northcountrey to recouer the crowne vnto whom the Lord Radulph Percy Lord Radulph Grey flying from king Edward did adioyn themselues but the Lord so disposing king Henry with his power was repulsed in the battaile of Exham by the Lord Mountacute having then the rule of the North where the Duke of Somerset Lord Hungerford Lord Rosse with certayne other were taken The Lord Radulph Percy was slayne the residue fled Albeit the history of Scal. muÌdi referreth this battel to the yeare 1464. the 15. day of May. In the which moneth of May were beheaded the duke of Somerset Lorde Hungerford Lord Rosse L. Philip Wentworth L. Tho. Husly L. Tho. Findern beside 21. other belonging to the retinue and household of king HeÌry 6. Queene Margaret finding no resting place here in England took her progres agayne from whence she came learning in her own country to drinke that drinke which she her selfe had brued here in England And not long after the next yeare an 1465. on the day of S. Peter and Paule king Henry being founde knowne in a wood by one Cantlow as they say was arested by the Earle of Warwicke and at last of a king made prisoner in the tower of London In this meane time king Edward after the motion of mariage for him being made and first the Lady Margaret sister to Iames the 4. K. of Scottes thought vpon but that motion taking no effect afterward the Lady Elizabeth sister to Henry king of Castelle being intended but she being vnder age the Earle of Warwick turning then his legation and voiage to the French king Lewes the II. to obteyne Lady Bona daughter of the duke of Sauoy and sister to Carlot the French Queen and obteining the same had cast fauour vnto one Elizabeth Grey widow of Syr Iohn Grey knight slain before in the battell of S. AlboÌs daughter to the Duches of Bedford and Lord Riuers and first went about to haue her to his concubine But she as being vnworthy as she sayde to be the wife of such a high personage so thinking her selfe to bee to good to be his concubine in such sort wanne the kings hart that incontinent before the returne of the Earle of Warwicke he maried her at the which mariage were no moe then onely the Duches of Bedford two gentle women the priest clark UpoÌ this so hasty vnlucky mariage ensued no litle trouble to the king much bloudshed to the realme vndoing almost to all her kyndred and finally confusion to the K. Edwardes 2. sonnes which both were declared afterward to be bastards and also depriued of theyr liues For the Earle of Warwicke who had bene the faythfull frend and chiefe maynteiner before of the king at the hearing of this maryage was therwith so greuously moued and chaffed in hys mind that he neuer after sought any thing more then how to worke displeasure to the
written in his boke intituled Rapularium where as hee wryteth that in the Councell of Basill An. 1536. the Archbyshop of Lions did declare that in the time of Pope Martine there came out of France to the court of Rome 9. millions of golde which was gathered of the Byshops and Prelates besides those whych could not be counted of the poore clergy which daily without number runne vnto the court of Rome carying with them all their whole substance The archbishop of Turonne sayde also at Basil in the yeare of our Lord 1439. that three millions of gold came vnto Rome in his time within the space of 14. yeres from the prelates prelacies wherof no accompt could be made beside the poore cleargy which daily run to that court Let the man which feareth God iudge what a deuouring gulf this is A million containeth x. C.M. And what made Pope Pius the 2. to labor so earnestly to Lewes the 11. the French Kinge who as is aforesayde was a great enemy to the house of Burgoin that he wold according to his former promise abolishe vtterly extinct the constitution established before at the Counsell of Bitures by king Charles the 7. his predecessour called Pragmatica Sanctio but onely the ambition of that sea which had no measure and their auarice which had no ende the storie is this King Charles 7. the French king willing to obey and folow the councel of Basil did sommon a Parliament at Bitures Where by the full consent of all the states in Fraunce both spiritual and temporal a certain constitution was decreed and published called Pragmatica Sanctio wherein was comprehended briefly the pith and effect of all the Canons and decrees coÌcluded in the councel of Basil The which constitution the saide king Charles willed and commaunded through all his realme inuiolably to be obserued and ratified for the honor and increase of Christian religion for euer This was An. 1438. It followed that after the decease of thys foresayde Charles the 7. succeded king Lewys 11. who had promised before being Dolphine to Pope Pius that if he euer came to the crowne the foresayd Sanctio Pragmatica should be abolished Wherupon Pope Pius hearing him to be crowned did send vnto him Iohn Balueus a Cardinall wyth hys great letterg patent willing him to be mindful of hys promise made The king eyther willing or els pretending a will to performe and accomplish what he had promised directed the Popes letters pateÌt wyth the sayd Cardinal to the counsaile of Paris requiring them to consult vpon the cause Thus the matter beyng brought and proposed in the Parliament house the kings Atturney named Ioannes Romanus a man wel spoken singularly witted and wel reasoned stepping foorth with great eloquence and no les boldnes prooued the sayd Sanction to be profitable holy and necessary for the wealth of the realme and in no case to be abolished Unto whose sentence the Uniuersity of Paris adioyning their consent did appeal from the attempts of the Pope to the next generall Councell The Cardinall vnderstanding this toke no litle indignation thereat fretting and fuming and threatning many terrible things against them but al his minatory words notwithstanding he returned againe to the king hys purpose not obtained An. 1438. Ex Ioan. Mario Thus the Popes purpose in France was disappoynted which also in Germanie had come to the like effect if Fredericke the Emperor had there done his part lykewise toward the Germaines Who at the same time bewailing their miserable estate weÌt about wyth humble sute to perswade the Emperor that he should no longer be vnder the subiection of the Popes of Rome except they had first obtained certaine things of them as touching the Charter of Appeales declaring their estate to be far worse although vndeserued then the Frenchmen or Italians whose seruants and especially of the Italians they are worthely to be called except that their estate were altered The nobles comminalty of Germanie did instantly intreate with most waighty reasons examples both for the vtilitie and profite of the Empire to haue the Emperours aide and helpe therin for that which he was bound vnto them by an oth alledging also the great dishonor ignominie in that they alone had not the vse of their owne lawes declaring how the French natioÌ had not made their sute vnto their king in vaine against the exactions of Popes by whom they were defended whych also prouided decrees and ordinances for the liberty of his people caused the same to be obserued the which thing the Emperor ought to foresee within hys Empire to prouide for hys people and states of his empire as well as other Kings doe For what shall come to passe therby if that forreine nations hauing recourse vnto their kings being relieued and defended by them from the said exactions and the Germains states of the Empyre flying vnto theyr Emperour be by him forsaken or rather betraied depriued of their owne lawes and decrees The Emperor being mooued partly ouercome by theyr perswasions promised that he wold prouide no lesse for them then the king of Fraunce had done for the Frenchmen and to make decrees in that behalfe but the graue authoritie of Aeneas Syluius as Platina wryteth in the history of Pius the second brake of the matter who by his subtile and pestiserous perswasions did so bewitche the Emperour that hee contemning the equall iust and necessary requestes of hys subiects chose the sayd Aeneas to be hys Ambassadour vnto Calixtus then newly chosen Pope to sweare vnto hym in his name to promise the absolute obedience of al Germany as the only couÌtry as they call it of obedience neglecting the ordinances decrees of their country as before he had done vnto Eugenius the 4. being Ambassadour for the sayd Fredcrike promising that he all the Germaines would be obedient vnto him from heÌceforth in al matters as well spirituall as temporall Thus twise Friderike of Austrich contemned and derided the Germaines frustrating them of their natiue decrees and ordinances brought them vnder subiection and bondage of the Pope whych partly was the cause that 7. yeres before his death he caused his sonne MaximiliaÌ not only to be chosen but also crowned king of Romains and did associate hym to the ministration of the Empire least after hys death as it came to passe the Empire shoulde bee transported into an other family suspecting the Germains whom he had twise coÌtrary to his lawes made subiect and in bondage vnto the Popes exactions first be fore he was crowned in the time of Eugenius the 4. and again the second time after hys coronation and death of Pope Nicholas the 5. denying their requests Wherupon Germany being in this miserable pouerty and greuous subiection vnder the Popes tiranny and polling with teares and sighs lamenting their estate continued so almost vnto Luthers time as the hystories
good Fortune irriding and mocking the mindes and iudgemeÌts of men which beleue that God by his prouidence gouerneth and regardeth the state of humaine things on earth After that this Mahumete heard of the victories and conquests of other his predecessours and had vnderstanding how Baiazetes lay eight yeares about Constantinople and could not winne it he dispraising Baiazetes and disdaining that so long time should be spent aboute the siege thereof and yet no victory gotten bent all hys studie and deuice how to subdue the same But first hauing a priuie hatred against the Citie of Athens and hauing his hands lately embrued with the bloud of his brethren this murthering Mahumete first of all taketh his vâage to subuert and destroy the Citie aforesaid being a famous Schoole of all good learning and discipline Against the which Citie he did so furiously rage for the hatred of good letters that he thought he ought not to suffer the foundation thereof to stand because that Citie was a good nursse and fosterer of good Artes and Sciences wherefore he commaunded the Citie to be rased and vtterly subuerted and wheresoeuer any monuments or bookes could be found he caused them to be cast into durty sinkes and the filthiest places of the Citie or put to the most vile vses that could be deuised for extirping and abolishing of all good literature and if he vnderstood any to lament the case and ruine of that noble place those he greeuously punished and put to death Thus the famous and auncient Schoole of Athens being destroied and ouerthrowne he returned his army power into Thracia where in all haste he gathering hys power together both by sea by laÌd with a mighty multitude compassed the Citie of Constantinople about and began to lay his siege against it in the yeare of our Lord 1453. and in the 54. day of the said siege it was taken sacked and the Emperour CoÌstantinus slaine As touching the cruelty and fearcenes of the Turkes in getting of this City and what slaughter there was of men women and children what calamitie and misery was there to be sene for somuch as sufficient relation with a full description thereof hath bene made before pag. 708. it shall be superfluous now to repeate the same This only is not to be omitted touching three principall causes of the ouerthrow of this City whereof was the first the filthy auarice of those Citizens which hiding their treasures in the grouÌd would not imploy the same to the necessary defence of their City For so I finde it in story expressed that when the Turke after the taking of the City had found not so much treasure as he looked for suspecting with himselfe as the truth was the treasures and riches to be hidden vnder the ground commaunded the earth to be digged vp and the foundations of the houses to be searched where when he had found treasures incredible what quoth he how could it be that this place could euer lacke inunition and fortification which did flow and abound with such great riches as heere is and plenty of all things The second cause was the absence of the Nauy of the UenetiaÌs which if they had bene ready in time might haue bene a safegard against the inuasion of the enemies A third cause also may be gathered vpon occasion incident in stories either for that the City of Constantinople fifteene yeares before did yeeld to the Bishop of Rome as is before to be seene pag. 76. or else because as in some writers it is euident that Images were there receaued mainteined in their Churches and by the Turkes the same time destroyed Ioannes Ramus writing of the destructioÌ of this Citie amongst other matters maketh relation of the Image of the Crucifixe being there in the high temple of Sophia which Image the Turke tooke and writing this superscription vpon the head of it Hic est Christianorum Deus 1. This is the God of the Christians gaue it to his souldiours to be scorned and commaunding the sayde Image with a trumpet to be carried through all his army made euery man to spit at it most contumeliously Wherein thou hast good Reader by the way to note what occasion of selaunder and offence we Christians geue vnto the barbarous Infidels by this our vngodly superstition in hauing Images in our temples contrary vnto the expresse commandement of God in his word For if Saint Paule writing to the Corinthians faith we knowe Christ now no more after the flesh how much lesse then is Christ to be knowne of vs in blind stockes and Images set vp in our Temples seruing for none other purpose but for the Infidels to laugh both vs our God to scorne and to prouoke Gods vengeance which by the like example I feare may also fall vpon other Cities where such Images and Idolatrous superstition is mainteined whereof God graunt Uienna to take heede betime which hath bene so long and yet is in such great danger of the Turke and polluted with so many Images and plaine Idolatric In summa to make the story short such was the cruelty of these Turkes in winning the Citie that when Mahumete had geuen licence to the souldiours three dayes together to spoile to kill and to do whatsoeuer they listed there was no corner in all Constantinople which did not either flow with Christian bloud or else was polluted with abhominable abusing of maids wiues matrones without al reuereÌce of nature Of the which CitizeÌs some they murthered some they rosted vpon spits of some they fleyed off their skin hanging theÌ vp to consume with famine of othersome they put salt into their wouÌds the more terribly to torment them insomuch that one of them contended with another who could deuise most strange kinds of new torments and punishments exercising such crueltie vpon them that the place where the Citie was before seemed now to be no citie but a slaughter house or shambles of Christian mens bodies AmoÌg the dead bodies the body also of Constantine the Emperour was found whose head being brought to Mahun ãâã he commaunded to be caried vpon a speare through the whole City for a publike spectacle decision to all the Turkish army And because he would diminish the number of the captiues which seemed to him to be very great he neuer rose from his table but he put euery day some of the nobles to death no lesse to fill his cruell minde with bloud then his body was filled with wine which he vsed so long to do as any of the nobles of that Citie was left aliue And of the other sorte also as the stories do credibly report there passed no day in the which he did not orderly slay more then three hundreth persons the residue he gaue to his rascal souldiours to kill and to do with them what they would Where is to be noted that as
not as one pronouncing agaynst the City of Rome what wil happen but as one fearing what may fall Which if it come to passe as I pray God it do not then shall the Pope well vnderstand whether hys wrong vnderstanding of the Scriptures his false flattering glosers vpon the same haue brought hym Wherefore my counsayle is to the Pope all hys Popish mayntayners and vpholders to humble themselues to agree with theyr brethren by tyme letting all contention fall lest that while the Byshop of Rome shal striue to be the highest of all other Byshops it so fall out shortly that the byshop of Rome shal be found the lowest of all other Byshops or peraduenture no byshop at all Wherevpon also an other cause may be added taken out of Hieronunns Sauonarola who prophecieth that one shall come ouer the Alpes lyke vnto Cyrus destroy Italy Wherof see more pag. 737. Thys Solimanus if he be yet aliue hath now reigned 46. yeares who began the same yeare in the which the Emperour Charles the v was crowned which was an 1520. and so hath continued by Gods permission for a scourge to the Christians vnto this yere now present 1566. This Solyman by one of hys Concubines had hys eldest sonne called Mustapha By an other Concubine called Rosa he had foure sonnes Mahumete Baiazates Zelymus and Gianger Of the whiche sonnes Mustapha and Gianger were slayn as ye heard before by the meanes of their own father And thus much concerning the wretched tyranny of the Turkes out of the authors here vnder written The Authors of the Turkes storyes Laonicus Chalcondila Nicolaus Eboicus Episo Saguntinus Ioan. Ramus Andraeas a Lacuna Wolfgangus Drechslerus Ioan. Crispus Ioan Faber Ludouicus Viues Bernardus de Breydenbach Mityleneus Archiepise Sabellicus Isiodorus Rutherus Marinus Barlerus Henrious Penia de bello Rhodio Melchior Soiterus Paulus Iouius Ioan Martinus Stella Gaspar Peucerus c. Nicolaus a Moffen Burgundus Sebast Munsterus Baptista Egnatius Barthol Peregrinus ¶ A Notice touching the miserable persecution slaughter and captiuity of the Christians vnder the Turkes HEtherto thou hast heard Christian Reader the lameÌtable persecutions of these latter dayes wrought by the Turkes agaynst the people and seruauntes of Christ. In the reading wherof such as sitte quietly at home be farre froÌ ieopardy may see what misery there is abroad yâ knowledge and reading wherof shall not be vnprofitable for all christians earnestly to wey consider for that many there be which falsely deceauing themselues imagin that Christianity is a quiet and restrull state of life full of pleasure solace in this present worlde when in deede it is nothing lesse testified by the mouth of our Sauiour himselfe who rightly defining his kingdome teacheth vs that his kingdome is not of this world premonishing vs also before that in this worlde we must looke for affliction but in hym wee shall haue peace Examples hereof in all partes of thys hystory through all ages are plenteous and euideÌt to be sene whether we turne our eyes to the first x. persecutioÌs in the primitiue Church during the first 3. hundreth yeares after Christ or whether we consider the latter 3. huÌdreth yeares in this last age of the Churche wherein the poore flocke of Christ hath bene so afflicted oppressed deuoured the it is hard to say whether haue bene more cruell agaynst the Christians the infidel Emperors of Rome in the primitiue age of the Church or els those barbarous Turkes in these our latter times of the Church now present Thus from time to time the Churche of Christ almost hath had litle or no rest in this earth what for the Heathen Emperours on the one side what for the proude Pope on the other side and on the third side what for the barbarous Turke for these are and haue bene from the beginning the three principall capital enemies of the Church of Christ signified in the Apocalips by the beast the false Lamb and the false Prophet from whom weÌt out three foule spirites like frogges to gather together all the kinges of the earth to the battell of the day of the Lord God almighty Apocal. 16. The cruelty and malice of these 3. enemyes agaynst Christes people hath bene such that to iudge which of theÌ did most exceede in cruelty of persecution it is hard to say but yâ it may be thought that the bloudy beastly tyrannye of the Turkes especially aboue the rest incomparably surmounteth all the afflictions and cruell slaughters that euer were seene in any age or read of in any story In so much yâ there is neither history so perfect nor writer so diligeÌt who writing of the miserable tyranny of the Turkes is able to expresse or comprehend the horrible examples of theyr vnspeakable cruelty and slaughter exercised by these 12. Turkish tyrants vpon poore ChristeÌ mens bodies within the compasse of these latter 3. huÌdreth yeares wherof although no sufficient relation can be made nor nuÌber expressed yet to geue to the Reader some generall gesse or view thereof let vs first perpend and consider what dominions Empyres how many countries kingdomes prouinces cities townes strong holdes and fortes these Turkes haue surprised and wonne from the Christians In all which victories being so many this is secondly to be noted that there is almost no place which the turkes euer came to and subdued where they did not either slay all the inhabitants therof or led away the most part therof into such captiuity and slauery that they continued not long after aliue or els so liued that death almost had bene to them more tollerable Like as in the time of the first persecutions of the Romayne Emperors the saying was that no man could step with his foote in all Rome but should tread vpon a Martyr so here may be sayd that almost there is not a towne city or village in all Asia Grecia also in a great part of Europa and Aphrica whose streetes haue not flowed with bloud of the Christians whom the cruell turks haue murthered Of whom are to be sene in histories heapes of souldiours slaine of meÌ womeÌ cut in pieces of childreÌ sticked vpoÌ poles stakes whoÌ these detestable turks most spitefull yâ in the sight of theyr parentes vse to gore to death some they drag at theyr horse tailes famish to death some they teare in pieces tying theyr armes and legges to foure horses other some they make marks to shoot at vpoÌ some they trye theyr swords how deep they can cut and slash as ye before haue read pag. 777 The aged feeble they tread vnder theyr horses womeÌ with child they spare not but ripp theyr bodyes and cast the infants into the fire or otherwise destroy them Whether the Christians yeld to them or yeld not all is a matter As in theyr promises there is no truth so in theyr victoryes there is no sense of
proceding in his Prophesies shall the K. of Romanes after he hath reigned in IerusaleÌ a sabbate of times a half that is saith Mer. x. yeres a halfe take the crown froÌ his hed and yeld it vp to the Crosse in Golgotha where Christ was crucified and shall die And the Crosse with the crowne shal be taken into heauen which shal not appeare againe before the comming of the Lord. Fourthly it foloweth then moreouer in the Prophesies of Method Whych declareth that when the weeke or sabbate half weke of times shal end and wheÌ the K. of Romanes shall geue vp his crowne in Ierusalem die Then immediatly shal Antichrist the son of perdition begin to appeare be borne in Iewry of the tribe of Dan wherof also came Iudas Iscarioth he shal be borne saith Methodius in Chorosaim shal be bred in Bethsaida shal raign in CapernauÌ to the which 3. cities Christ the Lord gaue his 3. Vae And wheÌ great tribulatioÌ shal increase multiply in the daies of this Antichrist al lordship dominion shal be destroied the Lord shall sende his 2. faithful deare seruants Enoch and Hely to reproue and detect the false seducing lying forgeries of this Antichrist openly before all meÌ so that the people seing theÌselues falsly beguiled seduced by this son of perditioÌ coÌming out of the teÌple diseÌblingly to the destructioÌ of many shal leaue flie froÌ him ioyn theÌ selues to the said 2. holy prophets Which son of perdition Antichrist seing his procedings so to be reproued brought into coÌteÌpt in his fury anger shal kil the 2. Prophets of God And then shal appeare saith Methodius the signe of the comming of the sonne of man and he shall come in the clouds of heauenly glory and shall destroy the enemie with the spirite of his mouth c. Interpretation TO these prophesies testimonies of Methodius what credite it is to be geuen I leaue it to the Reader But if the meaning of his Prophesies goe by such order of times as is set disposed in his booke he semeth to describe vnto vs 4. principall states and alterations of times to come The first state and alteration is by Mahumete and the Saracens which be the ofsprings and sonnes of Ismael comming out of Arabie in the time of Heraclius Emperour of Constantinople An. 630. which rebelling against Heraclius increased preuailed still more more against the Christians both in Asia and Africa and also in many places in Europe especially in Spayne and Italy The seconde state alteration he Prophesieth to come by the Turke which first comming out of the farre partes of Seythia the is out of the North first ouercame the Saracenes subdued the Persians and afterward ioyning together w e the Saracens conquered the kingdome of Hierusalem about the yeare of our Lorde 1187 then subdued Syria and moste part of Asia c. And these be they whych Methodius seemeth to meane of speaking of the vile and miserable people closed vp of the Lord God at the intercession of Alexander the great captaine in the North betwene 2. mountaines the deepâânosse of 12. cubites wast that filthy corrupt nation shuld pollute the early with their wickednes Wherby are ment those Turkes which comming out froÌ the vttermost partes of the North that is out of Scythia and the mountaines of Caucasus or els Ismaels were withholden kept backe of Almighty God for Christes cause that they myght not harme his Church alongspace during the time of xii C. yeares yea and then the sinnes of the Christians so deseruing they were permitted of almighty God to breake out and to inuade the church who nowe ioyning together with the Saracens haue wrought and daily do woorke all these greuances against our Christian brethren as we se this day is come to passe and more is like to folow except the haÌd of the Lord which let them out do plucke them in againe Moreouer in the meane space betwene the reigne of the Saracens and the Turks where Methodius speaketh of the R. of Romaines which should restore quietnes to the church should raigne in Hierusalem a sabbate of tunes and halfe a sabbate thereby seemeth to be vnderstand the viage of Christian Princes out of the west partes of Europe vnder Gotfridus Duke of Lotharing his 2. brethren and many other christen Princes with 300. M. footmen and 100. M. horsemen who fighting against the Saracens recouered againe from them the Citie of Hierusalem in the yeare of our Lorde 1099. Which citie before had bene in their possession the terme of 490. yeres After which victory got first Gotfridus then Baldwinus his brother and other after them to the number of 9. Christen kings reigned in Hierusalem the space of 88. yeres and after that through the discord of the Christians not agreeing amoÌgst themselues both Hierusalem and Syria with other parts of Asia besides were subdued and wonne of the Turkes whych to this day they keepe yet still And this was in the yeare of our Lord. 1187. About which yeare and time as foloweth in Methodius when the Citie of Hierusalem shall be wonne of the Turkes then shall Antichrist begin to be borne of the tribe of Dan of whom came Iudas Iscarioth and shal be borne in Chorosaim and bredde in Bethsaida and reigne in Capernaum Meaning that this Antichrist or sonne of perdition shal be full of Gods malediction noted by Iudas Iscariothe and these 3. Cities against whome were spoken thrise Vae of the Lord. And heere is moreouer to be noted that Methodius sayth not that Antichrist shall be borne among the Saracens or Turkes but among the people of God and of the tribe of Israel Whereby is to be collected that Antichriste shal not come of the SaraceÌs nor Turks but shall spring vs among the Christians and sayeth Methodius shall seeme to come out of the Temple to deceiue many c. whereby the Pope may seeme rather then the Saracene or the Turk to be described for so much as the Pope being elected norished and raigning in the middest of Gods people at Rome sitteth in the temple and very place of Christ and no doubt deceiueth many c. And nowe to come to the time assigned of Methodius here is to be added also that which we read in Antoninus Par. 3. that about this said present time a certaine Bishop of Florence preached that Antichriste was then comming But the pope commanded him to keepe silence to speake no more therof Now why the pope so did why he could not abide the preaching of Antichriste I referre it to them which list to muse more vpon the matter This is certain that about this time heere assigned by Methodius came Petrus Lombardus Gratianus and Pope Innocent the thirde the first authors patrons of traÌsubstantiation At which time also began
ende and could not tell what shift to make to cloke theyr shamefull murther withall at last to blinde the ignoraunt sely people these bloudy butchers most slaunderously caused by their ministers to be bruted abroade that the foresaid Thomas Chase had hanged himselfe in prison which was a most shamefull and abhominable lit for the prison was such that a man coulde not stand vpright nor lye at ease but stooping as they do report that did knowe it And besides that this man had so many manacles yrons vpon him that he could not wel moue neither hand nor foote as the women did declare that sawe him dead in so much that they coÌfessed that his bloudbolke was broken by reason they had so vily beaten him and brused him And yet these holy catholikes had not made an end of their wicked acte in this both killing and slandering of this godly martyr but to put out the remembrance of him they caused him to be buried in the wood called Norlandwood in the hie way betwixt Wooburne and little Marlow to the entent he should not be takeÌ vp againe to be seene And thus commonly are innocent men layd vp by these clerkly clergye men But he that is effectually true of himselfe hath promised at one time or at another to cleare his true seruauntes not with lyes and fables but by his owne true word No secret faith he is so close but once shall be opened neither is any thing so hid that shall not at the last be knowne clearely Such a sweete Lord is God alwaies to those that are his true seruants Blessed be his holy name therefore for euer and euer Amen Thomas Harding being one of this company thus molested and troubled as is aforesaide in the towne of Amersham for the truth of the Gospell after hys abiuration and penaunce done was againe sought for and brought to the fire in the dayes of King Henry viu and vnder D. Langlond then Bishop of Lincolne succeeding after Cardinall wolfey Of whose death and martirdome we shall likewise record Christ willing and graunting in order when we shall come to the time and yeare of this suffering After the martirdome of these two I read also of one Thomas Norice who likewise for the same cause that is for the profession of Christes Gospell was condemned by the Bishop and burnt at Norwich the last day of March an 1507. In the next yeare folowing which was an 1508. In the consistory of London was connected Elizabeth Sampson of the parish of Aldermanberic vpon certain Articles and specially for speaking against pilgrimage adoration of Images as that Image of our Lady at Wisdome at Stanings at Crome at Walsingham and the Image of saint Sauiour of Barmondsey and against the Sacrament of the aultar and for that she had spoken these or like words that our Lady of wisdon was but a burnt arse esie and a burnt arse stocke and if she might haue holpen men women which go to her on pilgrimage she woulde not haue suffred her taile to haue bene burnt and what should folke worship our Lady of wisdome or our Lady of Crome for the one is but a burnt arse stocke and the other is but a puppit and better it were for the people to geue theyr almes at home to poore people then to go on pilgrimage Also that she called the Image of Saint Sauiour Sun Sauiour with kit lips and that she said she could make as good bread as that which the priest occupied and that it was not the body of Christ but bread for that Christ could not be both in heauen and earth at one time For these and certaine other articles she was compelled to abiure before Maister William Horsey Chancellour the day and yeare aboue written Ex Regist. Lond. ¶ Laurence Ghest LAmentable it is to remember a thing almost infinite to comprehend the names times and persons of al theÌ which haue bene slaine by the rigour of the Popes Cleargie for the true mainteining of Christes cause and of hys Sacraments Whose memory being registred in the booke of life albeit it neede not the coÌmemoration of our stories yet for the more confirmation of the Church I thought it not unprofitable the suffering and Martyrdome of them to be notified which innocently haue geuen their bloud to be shed in Christes quarell In the Cathalogue of whom next in order coÌmeth the memoriall of Laurence Ghest who was burned in Salisbury for matter of the Sacrament in the dayes of K. Denry the 7. he was of a comely tall personage otherwise as appeareth not vnfronded for the which the Byshop the close were the more lothe to burne him but kept him in prison the space of ij yeares This Laurence had a wife and vij children Wherfore they thinkyng to expugne and perswade his mynde by the stirring his fatherly affectioÌ toward his childreÌ when the time came which they appointed for his burning as he was at the stake they brought before him his wife and his foresayd vij children At the sight wherof although nature is coÌmonly wont to worke in other yet in him religioÌ ouercoÌming nature made his constancie to remaine vnmoueable in such forte as when his wife began to exhort desire him to fauour himselfe he agayn desired her to be coÌteÌt not to be a block to his way for he was in a good course runnyng toward the marke of his saluatioÌ so fire beyng put to him he finished his life renouncing not onely wife children but also him selfe to follow Christ. As he was in burning one of the Byshops men threw a firebrand at his face Whereat the brother of Laurence standing by ranne at him with his dagger and would haue slayne him had he not bene otherwise stayd Testified witnessed by the credible report of one WilliaÌ Russell an aged maÌ dwelling of late in Colmanstreet who was there present the same tyme at the burnyng of Laurence was also himselfe burned in the cheke one of the persecuted flocke in those dayes whose daughter is yet liuing The same is confirmed also with the testimony of one Richard Web seruaunt sometyme to M. Latymer who soiournyng in the house of the sayd William Russell heard him many tymes declare the same ¶ A faythfull woman burned BUt amongest all the examples of them wherof so many haue suffered from tyme to tyme for Christ his truth I can not tell if euer were any Martyrdome more notable admirable wherein the playne demonstration of Gods mighty power and iudgement hath at any time bene more euident agaynst the persecutours of his flocke then at the burnyng of a certaine godly woman put to death in Chepingsadbery about the same tyme vnder the raigne of K. Henry the seuenth The coÌstaÌcie of which blessed womaÌ as it is glorious for all true godly Christians to behold so agayne the exaÌple of the
hys owne promises Saluation standeth sure and certayne by Gods promise The place of S. Paule Rom. 4. expounded The 4. inconuenience The 4. principle aboue recited broken Ex Lindano in Epitome doctrinae Euangelicae The first errour of the Papistes touching good workes Hosius in 2. tom confessionis Cap. 1. The second errour of the Papistes in the doctrine of good workes Fayth the roote and cause of good workes Workes are not to be called good but by reason of fayth The office of fayth to iustifie The effect of fayth to bring forth good workes Fides per dilectioneÌ operans Gal. 5. The 3. errour of the Papistes touching the end of the law good works The end of the law and good workes peruerted Thom. Aquinas Hosius in 2. tom conses Cap. 1. The diuers opinions of their Catholicke Papistes how faith iustifieth The Popes doctrine agaynst the principles of Scripture The 4. errour of the Papistes touching the imperfection of man in satisfiyng the perfection of the law Agaynst the pâinciples of Scripture Precepteâ and Counsayles Workes of supererogation Mens traditions preferred before the workes of Gods law Agaynst the principle of Scripture Erroneous doctrine of the latter Church of Rome concerning ãâã Original sinne ãâã it is Fomes peccati Concupiscentia Original sinne ââânuated False doctrine of the latter Church of Rome touching penaunce Contrition Confession Satisfaction True doctrine of repentaunce by the scripture Partes of repentance 1. Contrition 2. Fayth 3. New obedience The blinde ignoraunce of the popes Church in not distincting the law from the Gospel A Babilonicall confusion in the Popes doctrine What difference the Papistes put betwene Moses and Christ. Papistes make the Gospell a new law Papistes deuide the law into the law of nature the law of Moses and the lawe of Christ. The Popes Churche blinde in the office of Christ. The time of the law and time of the Gospell distincted Malediction of the law ceaseth in Christ. The vse of the law remayneth Christ and the law can not raygne together Ephes. 4. The power of the law is for a time The power of Christ is eternall Rom. 8. Colos. 2. The malediction of the law geueth place to Christ. The curse of the law is crucified and shall neuer rise agayne Rom. 7. Rom. 6. To be vnder the law and vnder grace expounded What is to be vnder grace Psal. 31. Act. 10. One remedy for remission of sins and no more Auriculer confession no remedy for remission of sinnes Remission of sinnes standeth vpon a generall cause and not particular The law crucifieâ by Christ. ãâã meaneth Obiection Aunsâââ The cause of remission eueâ one and perpetuall The promise of remission euer perpetuall Remission of sinnes freely promised without limitation of time or number The meanes whereby remission is promised is onely fayth The wordes of promise free and absolute Act. 10. Mans infirmitie impayreth not the grace of Christ but augmenteth it 2. Cor. 12. Rom. 5. Foure thinges concurre in remissioÌ of sinnes The Popes errours touching remission of sinnes detected What inconuenience riseth for Jacke of distinction betweene the law and the Gospell Erroneous doctrine of the papistes concerning free will Meritum de congruo Meritum de incongruo False doctrine concerning inuocation Mediator of intercession Mediator of saluation Christ a continuall Mediator by the doctrine of S. Paule Rom. 8. Christ onely being our Mediator of saluation what needeth any other Mediation of Sainctes Saluation falsely attributed to the blessed Virgine Idolatrous adoration of Reliques and Sacramentes Prophanation of the Lordes Supper False mâlting by Masses False doctrine touching Sacramentes The number Caââe finall The operation The application of Sacramentâ Errours and abuses in Baptisme Baptising of Belles False doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning the Lordes Supper Idolatry coÌmitted to the Sacrament The Sacrament turned to an Idole ChauÌging Worshiping Offering Eating Burning the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar Absurdities and errours of the popes Churche touching Matrimony 1. Cor. 7. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 4. Leuit. 18. Single life be it neuer so impure preferred before Matrimony The third part of christendome stopt by the Popes law to marry the Popes doctrine agaynst Priestes maryage and their Children The third part of the yeare exempted froÌ the mariage Mariage within the fift or sixt degree by the Popes law Gossippes inhibited to marry by the Popes law What inconueniences come by restrayning of mariage The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning ciuile rulers and magistrates Rom. 13. The Phantasies and Antiques of the popes Churche concerning Purgatory Ex Thom. Mono alijs Manifest defection of the Popes Church from the olde fayth of Rome Contrarietie betweene the Religion of Christ and of the Pope briefly noted Christes doctrine is wholly spirituall No outward thing is required in Christes doctrine to make a Christen man but onely Baptisme and the Lordes Supper All doctrine of the Pope standeth onely in outward things A Christen man defined after the Popes doctrine Corporall exercise serueth to small profite Two thinges in this history chiefly to be noted The world The kingdome of Christ in this world The visible Church The Church of Christ deuided in two sortes of people Euseb. Lib. 1. cap. 1. Gods punishment for refusing the Gospel Tiberius Casar moueth the Senate to haue Christ receaued Christ refused of the Senate of Rome The vayne cause why the Senate of Rome refused Christ. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 3. The Senate and Citie of Rome plagued for refusing of Christ. Ex Suet. in vitae Tiberij Christ suffereth and riseth agayne An. 34. Sainct Paul conuerted An. 35. An. 39. Caesar. Caligula Caligula commaunded hys image to be set vp in the Temple of Hierusalem The abhomination of desolation standing in the holye place Herode miserably dyed in banishment Gayphas deposed An. 43. Ex Gotfrido Viterbiensi part 25 Claudius Nero. An. 56. Domitius Nero. The horrible wickednes and crueltie of Nero. Peter and Paule suffered for Christ. An. 69. Vespasian Emperour and Titus his sonne The destruction of the Iewes A note for all Realmes to marke The Romanes in contemning Christ punished by their owne Emperours Examples of the ãâã plague of God vpon the Romaine Emperours persecuting and resisting Christ till the time of Constantine Tiberius ãâ¦ã Neââ Galbe Ottho Vitelius Titus Domitian Commedus Pertinax Iulianas Seueras Gera. Bassianus Macrinus Deadânerus Helagabâlus Alexande Seuerus Maximinus Maximus Barbinus Gordianus Philippus Decius Gallus Volusianus Aemilianus Varelianus Galienus Aurelianus Tacitus Florinus Probus Carus Dioclesianus Maximianus Galerius Maximinus Maxentius Licinius Brittaines Gildas Wickliefe and hys bookes condemned and brent for an heriticke after hys death Gods benefites toward England A caueat for England S. Steuen the first ring leader of all Christes Martyrs S Iames the Apostle brother of Iohn Martyred Act. 12. Hist. Eccle. lib. 2. cap. 9. Ex clemente Septimae Hypolyposeon A notable conuersion of a
wicked accuser and after a martyr Nicanor one of the seuen Deacons with 2000. other martyred Ex Dorotheo in Synops Symon a Deacon martyred S. Thomas the Apostle suffered Symon Zelotes crucified Thaddeus the Apostle slayne Simon Cananeus crucified Marke the Euangelist burned Battholomew the Apostle crucified and beheaded Ex Ioan. de Monte Regals Andrew the Apostle crucified for the Gospel Ex Hieronemo in Catologo scrip Eccles. Ex Cypriano lib. De duplici Martyrio Ex Barnardo serm 2. de Sanct. Andraa The words of Andrew to the CouÌsell The feruencie of Andrew agaynst Idolatry The constant fayth of Andrew to the end The crosse here is not taken for the materiall crosse of wood but for the maner of death vpon the Crosse whiche death was to him welcome S. Mathew the Apostle slayne with a speare Euseb lib. 3. Cap. 24. 39. Irenaus lib. 3. cap. 1. Hiero. in catalogo script Mathias the Apostle stoned and headed Philip the Apostle crucified Ex Isido lib. de patribus noui testaÌ Iames Byshop of Ierusalem Fx Clemente Ex Egesippo in Commenturro Apoc. 12. Cap. 3. Luc. 23. Iosephus lib. 20. Martyrs The first x. persecutions in the primitiue Church The sondry tormentes of the holy Martyrs in the Primitiue Church Aug. de Ciuit. Lib. 22. cap. 6. The number of holy Martyrs in the primitiue Church 1 The first persecution Anno. 67. Histor. Ecclesi Lib. 2. Cap. 24.25.26 Orosius Lib. 7. Nero thought to be Antichrist S. Peter the Apostle crucified at Rome Hieron lib. Deuiris illustris This report seemeth neyther to come of Ierome not to be true in Peter Egesippus Lib. 3. De excidio Hieroso cap. 2. Abdias lib. 1. De vitae Patri Euseb. lib. 30 hist. eccle c. 30. Peters wife put to death for Christ. The wordes of Peter to hys wife goyng to death Paule the Apostle Ex Hieronimo Lib. de viris illust Saule brought vp vnder Gamaliell Saule a persecutor Saule conuerted Saulus turned to Paulus Paule sent to the Gentiles Act. 28. 2. Tim. 4. The epistles of S. Paule to viâ Churches The Epistle to the Hebrues The Epistle to Laodicia Abdias de viris lib. 2. Paule declareth his doctrine to the Emperour The summe of Paules doctrine Paule condemned Paule suffereth A Legende miracle The story of Abdias suspected Historyes doe varry about the tyme of their Martyrdome If this be true that PrudeÌtius recordeth of Paule to suffer vnder Nero and the yeare after Peter then is it false which Hierome before testifieth Peter to suffer the ãâã yeare of Nero. The second persecution Anno. 69. Ex Orosio Lib. 7. The tyranny and intemporaunce of Domitian Symeon Byshop of Hierusalem crucified Iohn the Euangelist Isidorus de patribus nous Testaments Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 10. Histor Eccle. Anno. 97. Iohn banished Iohn released out of banishement Euseb. lib. 3. Cap. 23. Iren. Lib. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus A notable history of Iohn the Euangelist What wicked company doth A notable lesson for al ministers to seeke againe their lost sheepe O vnspeakable loue shevved out to a wicked sinner An example of the godly to flye the coÌpany of the wicked A Catholique question concerning auriculer confession Solutio An other Catholique question Solution Albert. super EuaÌgelium Missus est An other question with the solution Albert. ibidem ca. 17. S. Thomas par 3. ques 37. art 5. Flauia the daughter of a Consul banished for the testimony of christ Ex Euseb. Lib. 3. ca. 19 The Emperour maketh inquirie for all that were of Dauids stocke Dauids stocke feared of the Emperours Two Nephewes of Iude the Lordes brother preserued The kingdome of Christ not of this world The causes why the Emperours and Senate of Rome did so rage agaynst the Christians The kingdome of Christ feared of the Romaines Lex antiqua Romana contra Christianos Ex Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 21. The kingdome of Christ hated of Romaine Princes False accusations and slaunders agaynst the Christians Ex Apologiae Iustini Marty Publius Tarquinius Mamertinus persecutors Ex Iust. Mart. in 2. Apolog. The forme of inquisition agaynst the Christians in the old tyme. The cruelty of tyrauntes in killing of Christen men Ex Epist fratrum Viennensium Lugdunensium ad fratres per Asiam Phrigiam scripta Ex Nicephero Lib. 3. cap. 22. Ex Iustino Martyr in Dialogo cum Tripheo The Church increaseth by persecution Disagreement in authors touching the liues and tymes of Martyrs Linus Byshop of Rome Cletus and Anacletus both one Clement Byshop counted a Martyr The liues of Martyrs paynted out with fayned miracles Euaristus Byshoppe of Rome and martyr The decretall Epistles Nâuel ãâã Platina Volateran Anthropo Lib 22. Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 24. Alexander Byshop of Rome and Martyr Authors disagree Alexander Euentius Theodulus Hermes with hys houshold Quirinus with hys houshold Martyrs Ex Platina in vita Alexandre Saphyra Sabina Martyrs Ex Florilego The ordidinaunces of Euaristus Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi Ex Dist. 70. cap. Neminem Ibedem cap. Sanctorum Ex Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi The Institutions of Alexander Holy water first inuented De consecrat Dist 3. The mixting of water with the wine in the chalice Qui predie put in the Masse Canon The third persecution of the Church An. 100. Plinius secundus wrote to Traian to stop the persecutioÌ The Epistle of Plinie to Traianus The vse of Christians in the primitiue Churche The testimony of the Heathen of the Christians Two maydens racked for Christ. The aunswere of Traian to Plinies letter The stocke of Dauid feared and inquired for of the Romaine Emperours Ex Egesippo Simeon sonne of Mary Cleophas A iust punishment of God vpon the malitious accusers of the Christians The age of Simeon The death and Martyrdome of Simeon Phocas Byshop of Pontus Martyr Sulpitius ãâã Exphrofina ãâã Martyrs Sabina Martyr Ex. Suâple Chr. Seraphia Nereus Achilleus Martyrs Sagaris Martyr Ignatius Martyr Anno. 111. Ex Euse. Lib. 3. Cap. 35.36 Ex Hier In catalogo Scrip. Eccles. Onesimus Pastor at Ephesus The wordes of Ignatius The straigââ handling of Ignatius The notable constancy and burning zeale to Christ in this blessed martyr to be marked Ignatius denoured of wild beasts Ex Hier. Lib. de viris illust Publius Byshop of Athens Martyr Zenon with 10000. Martyrs slayne for Christ. Ex Henr. de Exfordia alijs Achaichus Heliades Theodorus Carcerius with ten thousand Martyrs Eustachius with hys wife and Children Martyred for Christ. Faustinus and Iobita Calocerius Martrys Elutherius with hys mother Anthia Martyrs Ex Nicephorâ ex Onam âustus and Pastor brethren and Martyrs Symboris with her 7. Children martyred Sophia with her 3. children Martired Quadratus Byshop of Athens offereth an Apology of Christian doctrine Aristides a Philosopher of Athens defeÌdeth before the Emperour the religion of Christ. Serenus Granius a defender of Christian Religion Euseb. lib. 4 Cap. 8. The Emperour writeth for the Christians The letter of Hadrian the Emperour to Fundanus
Rome Pope Iohn had his eyes put out and so put to death Pope Gregory restored Vii electours of themperors ordayned in Germany and who they be Ex Chronico Martini King Egelred Anno. 979. The life of Egelred Anno. 981. The coronation of Egelred The prophecie of Dunstane as monkishe storyes geue it The Danes recoursed to England Houeden lib. continuationum London coÌsumed with fire The king warred against the Byshop of Rochester An. 990. The bloudy flixe and hote feuers reigned in this land The death of Dunstane Ethelgarus Elfricus Siricius Elphegus Archb. of Canterb. An. 995. The Byshops sea of Dyrham London besieged of the Danes The Dane spoyled the land Great tribute leuied of the Englishmen Danegelt The sorrowfull affliction of the English nation What disseÌtion and discorde doth amoÌg the nobles in a realme The pride and wretchednes of the Danes toward the Englishmen Lord Dane Lurdaine Anno. 1000. Henrie Archidiat lib. 6. The first ioyning betweene the Norm and Englishe men King Egelred marieth Emma the Dukes daughter of Normandy Richard Duke of Normandy The Danes by secret coÌmission slayne in euery towne of England Suanus K. of Denmarke ariueth in England Exeter beat down Norwiche spoyled and wasted by the Danes Anno. 1004. A tribute payd to the Danes of xxx M. pound to haue peace The persecution of Turkillus a Dane Euill counsell about a king what hurt it doth The second returne of Suanus into England The persecution of Suanus king of Danes Caunterbury besieged Treason of a false Deacon Caunterbury takeÌ and brent The tything of the Monkes of Caunterbury A cruell murther of the Danes Elphegus the Archb. of CauÌt stoned to death Anno. 1013. King Egelred driuen ãâ¦ã I le of Wigââ from then ãâã Normandy The vertue of Christen mens prayer The death and end of Suanus The Abbey of S. Edmundelburie builded King Egelred returneth into England Canutus cutteth of the noses and handes of hys pledges Canutus taketh Westsaxon A lessen for all Iudges and Iustices Brybes Euill Iudges worse in a common wealth then bloudy enemies Wicked officers Agaynst wicked Iudges A wicked Iudge deposed and depriued by the king Anno. 1016. Edmund Ironside sunne of Egelred king Canutus sonne of Swanus king The battayles betweene Edmundus and Canutus A witty oration to stay bloud betweene 2. armyes Two ãâã fight ãâã to hand The ãâã murtherd king Edmund Two soâne of Edmund Yâonside Flattery ãâã fidelity ãâã vntrueth in English Lordes False vnfaythfulnes and vnconstant mobilitie in Englishe Lordes and rewarded Duke Edrike the false traytor and murtherer of ãâã king worthely rewarded for hys wicked falshode The end of pernicious traytours The brother of Edmund Yronside banished reconciled and lastly slayne Edmund and Edward two sonnes of Edmund Yronside sent out to be slayne Canutus K. of Denmarke Canutus maryeth Emma wife before of Egelred Lawes of K. Edgar Hârold Harefoot K. of EnglaÌd a Dane Anno. 1039. Hardecknout king last of the Danes that reigned in England Erle Godwyn The miserable wretchednes of Godwyn agaynst the Normands The Normandes tythed and yet the tenthes retithed agayn Alfredus sonne of Egelred right heyre of the crowne tormented with cruell death The cause expended why God suffered this land to be conquered by the Normandes Example of Gods righteous iudgement The death of K. Hardeknout The sonnes of Erle Godwyn The story of Alfred repeated Taken out of the english story or chronicle compiled of certayne englishe Clerkes Alfred of Alâred sonne of K. Egelred Ex historia ignati autoriâ Gunilda wife to Henricus the Emperour Canutus went to Rome The hospitall builde at Rome for English pââgrimes Rome shote confirmed by Canutus The Cathedral Churche of Wintchest inritched by Canutus S. Benets in Norfolke builded Bury Abbey turned to Monkes Flatterers and clawbackes about Princes Canutus chargeth the sea to stand backe but it would not be A lesson notable for kinges and Princes God onely the king of all kings and Lord of Lordes The kinges crowne put on a roode Kinges of England haue as much right in causes spirituall as temporall Certaine lawes of K. Canutus for the ordering of matters ecclesiasticall Adultresse woman to loose their eares and noses Anno. 104â King Edward the conâellour England aâflicted by the Danes the space of 255. yeares K. Edward crowned Holy king Edward a virgine iâ maryage Methe iâ Greeke signifieth drâkennes Aceasation of the Archbish. against Emma the kinges mother False accusation purged by hote yron A straunge thing if it were true and without false conueyance Great snow and mortalitie in England Variaunce betweene the king and Godwyn Godwyn with hys v. sonnes outlawed Godwyn reconciled to the king vpon pledges geuen William D. of Normandy came into England to king Edward Marianus Scotus wheÌ he liued The end and death of vngodly Godwyn Ex lorna Malmesberiensi Polydor. Fabiano alijs Gods iust punishment vpon Godwyn for the murthering of Alphred Periurie plagued Edward the outlawe sonne of Edmund Yronside sent for to England Anno. 1056. The death of Edward sonne of Edmond Yronside William Duke of Normandy admitted heyre to the crowne The enuy and discorde of brethren Vngracious children of a wicked father A place of Polydorus Virg. examined Harold taken of the Normands Harold promiseth Duke William to marry hys daughter and to keepe the realme for hys behoofe Erle Leofricus euer true and faythfull to hys prince How Couentry was made free Godina wife to Leofricus The Abby of Couentry builded by Leofricus Edward the outlaw Edgar Edeling Margaret Queene of Scottes Matilde Queene of England Dauid King of Scots The death of King Edward Westminster repayred Guliel Malmesber Ex lornalen Ex Historia Richardi 2. iussu composita The lawes of K. Edward Ex Mathaeo pariensi William Conquerour sworne to K. Edwardes lawes yet went from it Ex libro Reg. antiquorum in praetorio Londinensi The office of a king described in the lawes of K. Edward A king the vicare of God in earth The limits of the kingdome of England how farre they doe extend The office of a king farther described ãâ¦ã and ãâã king ãâã to haue ãâ¦ã iecâion Anno. 1066. Harold ãâã K. of Saxons Harold king of Denmarke and Tostius slayne The Pope sendeth a banner to Duke W. vpon bone vâage into England Duke William landeth at Hâstinges Three causes why Duke William entred England Three conditions offered to Harold by D. William The fight betweene Harold and Duke William K. Harold slayne The consanguinitie betweene K. Edward and William Conquerour Murther iustly recompensed Archbishops of Caunterb Liningus Egelmothus Robertus Stigandus The decay of the Church Pope Siluester 2. Siluester the. 2 a soule sorcerer Ioannes Stella Platina Petrus Praemostratensis Nancleâus Antoninus Robertus Barnus Ioannes Baleus Ex Ioan Stella An admonition for sorcerers and wicked coniuâers The feast of all soules brouâht into the church Benedictus the 9. Gregorius the 6. A constitution no pope to be chosen but by the
excluded out of the land The crowched Friers The knights of S. Iohn called the knightes of the Rodes Templaries burned at Paris to the number of ââ The order of the Templarie put downe The horrible sect of the Templaries Cistercian Monkes for money redeme their exemptions of the pope The Fryers minorites deceiued of Pope Clement Ex Chron. Thâ Wals. One thiefe be guileth mother Pope ClemeÌt excommunicateth the Venetians for making a duke The pryde and tyranny of Pope Clement 5. FrauÌcis Dádulus humbleth him selfe for his countrey Out of Sabellie and is alleaged in the booke named the Image of tyranny The pietie of Dandulus to his countrey Pietie thaÌkfully rewarded Rob. Winchelsey returned home from banishment Anno. 1311. The counting of the yeare was in the old time from Michaelmas to the same day againe Ex Chron. The. Wals. The Archb. of Cant excommunicateth the Bish. of Couentry for holdyng with Peter Gaueston Peter Gaueston taken of the nobles The kyng entreateth for Gaueston Guy of Warwike Peter Gaueston againe apprehended by Gwy of Warwike Peter Gaueston beheaded The corpes of Peter Gaueston buryed in the kinges Manor of Langley The Nobles of England cared not for the popes letters The Popes Legates not admitted of the Nobles of England Anno. 1312. The kyng ruled by foreine counsayle Makebates about the kyng Mediation for making peace The king reconciled againe with his nobles Anno. 1313. What diâcord doth in a common weale The Scotâ rebel against the realme of England English men ouercome by the Scottse Pope Clement neuer late in the sea of Rome Ann. 1314. Miserable death and famine in England A description of an horrible famine in the realm of England Ex Chron. Tho. Wals. in vita Edwardâ 2. The Scottes driuen out of Ireland Anno. 1317. The white battaile of the spiriââal men in Yorkââire The two Spensers Two legates seat from Rome The Popes pillage The Popes legates spoiled of all their yl gotten treasure The Popes curse coÌtemned of the Scottes The Clergie of Englande denyeth to contribute to the popes legates A prohibition against strange taxes impositions A prohibition for paying the Popes Peter pence Reade before so the liues of king Offa and kyng Adelwulfe The pryde of the Spensers Anno. 1321. That Thomas Earle of Lancaster came of Edmund younger sonne of K. Henry 3.22 of the greatest nobilitie of the realme put to death by the kyng Anno. 1322. The cruell reioysing of the kyng Anno. 1323. The king distressed again in Scot. land Polydoru Virgilius an Itallan wryter of our English stories Anno. 1324. The queene put to her pension The queene sent to F. Ser Prince Eâ Prince Edward made duke of Aqutaine and Earle of PoÌâat The queene the prince resuse to returne into England The queene the prince proclaymed âââ tours in England The King coâspired priuely the death of the Queene and of his sonne Anno. 1325. Prince Edward betrothed to the Erle of Heynawdes daughter The queene returneth to England The landing of the queen Anno. 1326. The k. destitute of help and soldiors The answer of the Londiner to the kyng The liberties of the citie of London in going out to warre The kings proclamation The Queens proclamation The Queenes letter The Bishop of Exeter beheaded of the common at the staderd in Cheâpâ The ãâã builded in Oxford 2. Colledges Exeter Colleage and Hart hall whose name was Guâlter Stapletââ Hugh Spenser the father takeÌ and hanged in chayne The king taken in Wales Hugh Spenser the sonne taken and executed A bill exhibited in the parliament house against king Edward the secoÌd King Edward deposed by consent of the parliament house and his sonne Edw. chosen kyng Michael house in Cambridge founded Henry StauntoÌ founder of Michael house in Cambridge Nicolicus de Lyrd Guilielmus Ocham Tyranny odious to the people A spiritual Bul. called and areâted before a leculat iudge Ex Tho. Walsing The âormâ of wordes when any Bish doeth chalenge the priuiledge of the church against a secular iudge The Bishop rescued by the Clergie The K. proceedeth in iudgement against the B. the priuilegies of the church notwithstanding to the contrary Simon Mepham archb of Cant. Pope Iohn 22. a Monââ Cidercâan A new solid heresie Heresy with the Pope to say that Christ the Apostles had no proper poââeâsions here Strife betweene the pope the Emperour Tâe Empeâââr crowned against the will of the pope Pope Beneââtus 12. a Monke of Benedictes order Ludouicus the Emperour depriuel and deposed by Pope Benedict 12. A councel at Frankford The Emperours proteââation to the councell of Germany Ex Hieroâ Mario Elex CraÌâââ Eâ Chron. de â mundi âlalibus inâiâulâs Râdimentum âââitiorum Pope Clement 6. The trouble of Ludouick âhe Emp. Heresie of the Popes making obiected against the Emperour The proude heart of the Pope Lewes the Emperour accused by the Pope for an hereticke A good faithfull Archbish. of Mentz Bribers corrupted with mony The pope sowet of discord and bloudshed The pope again stirreth vp war Charles the new Emperor put to flight by the Englishmen Ludouike the right Emperour resigneth vp hys Empyre Ludouike the Emperour impoysoned 1 Iudouicus Emperor martyr Gunterus de Monte Nigro made Emp. Gunterus the right Emperour poysoned The ruine of the Germaine Empire and the first cause thereof The yeare of Iubilei reduced to the L. yeare Pilgrimes in the yeare of Iubilei at Rome The abhominable blasphemous bull of pope Clement The pope commaundeth the Angels O blasphemy of the Pope Ex bulla Clementis Ex ChroÌ Wals. in vit Edu 3. The king resistâth the pope The tenthes of Church goods giuen to the kyng Anno. 1326. Oriall colledge and S. Mary hal in Oxford builded by K. Ed 2. A story of the commotion betweene the towne and Abbey of Bury Ex latiââ quodam âsgisârâ The Abnet robbed The Abbot stolne away to Brabante The Abbot restored againe King Edward the 3. Anno. 1327. The defiance of the kyng of Scots The K. and Queene at Yorke with an army of â000 men readie to meete the K. of Scottes entring the realme The great fraye in Yorke Carlile and new Castle then the keyes of England Northward âept with Garisons The Scots priuely passe ouer the riuer of Tine burning and spoyling the countrey all about The kings armie and the Scottes are so neare that eche seeth other The Scots thorough treason escape out of Englande vnfought withall The prouision left in the Scots campe The king returneth to London The mariage of K. Edward solemnised A parliament at Northampton The Ragman role deliuered vp to the Scotâ The black crosse of Scotland The Bârââ geue vp their titles in ScotlaÌd A parliament at Salisbury Eârle Henry of Lancaster refuseth to come to the parliamânt The Earle of Kent put to death giltles The Queene with childe by sir Roger Mortimer Sir Roger Mortimer Earle of March. arrained condemned and put to execution The queene put in
prison and so kept a long time The birth of prince Edward The expedition of king Edward into Scotland The Scottish times K. Edward wasâââh and destroyeth the realme of Scotlande Barwicke besieged and yeelded vp to the king The K. entreth the towne of Barwicke appointeth the captaine therof Sir Robâ de Aâtois a ââble maâââ Fraâââ inciteth the â to prolecââ his title in Fraunce The king delibeââââ with his councell ââcerning the title of Fraunce Embassadors are ââ to the ãâã of Heynaâ concerning the title The Embassadours âeturne with answere Ed the Erle ãâã pleaseth the kyng K. Philip of France heareth of the kings purpose and stayeth his viage of the Croisie K. Edward assigned lieâtenant Generall of the Empyre The first viage of kâââ Edward iâââ Fraunce Southampton buâââ of the French men The Scottes styrâed vp against England by the French K. The Pope cause of the kings remoâing out of Fraunce Anno. 1340. The king of England taketh the title of Fraunce K. Edward to the nobles and coÌmons of Fraunce The title of France how it came to K. Edward Note the grosenes of this tyme when the blâud of Christ was thought but only dedicated to the holy land Southampton burnt spoyled by the French men Counsaile of the Archb. geuen to the king Battel vpon the sea betweene kyng Edward and Frenchmen The Frenchmen beaten vpon the sea The wordes of the foole to the French kyng The letters of K. Edward to the Byshops of England A cââncâl at Villenorth Flaunders Brabant and Hennalt take part with kyng Edward The letter of king Edward to the FreÌch kyng The answere of the FreÌch K to K. Edward The Scottes ââde Englâââ Henborough recoâered from the Englishmen by the Scottes Tourney besieged Articles of truce K. Edward returneth from Tourney The kyng deceiued by his officers No bishop must be imprisoned by the Popes lawe Couetous officers Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. The kyngs letter to the Dean and chapter of Paules Archbish. of Cant falâe to the king Euil officers displaced by the kyng Archbish. of Cant. ãâã to all the clergie The Archb. of Cant. de ãâã to ãâã to the ãâã The Archb. ãâã with ãâ¦ã ingratitude The Archb. ãâã of the âyng The Archb. ââuseth his office ãâ¦ã The letter of the Archbishop to the kyng Good counsellers necessary about a kyng Excommunication in his owne priuate cause abused The returne of the kings army from Tourney Anno. 1341. Truce taken for three yeares betweene K. Edward and the French king Anno. 1342. Pope Clement 6. Ex Chron. Albanens The kyng disanulleth the Popes prouision The Poges procurators driuen out of England A letter of the Nobles commons of England to the pope Decay of the Church of England by the Pope The Popes message to the king The kings aunswere to the Popes message Anno. 1344. The Castle in Windsore enlarged The rounde table builded in Windsore Tenthes graunted to the king by the clergy for 3. yeares Priuileges granted by the king to the clergie By this it is lyke that priestes had wiues Prince Edward first prince of Wales Anno. 1345. Henry Erle after made duke of Lancaster sent ouer to Gasconie A rare example of a liberal captaine to his soldiours The liberall heart and constant voyce of a worthy captain The Scots partly a meane of breaking truce Anno. 1346. The 1. viaââ of K. Edw. into France The battell at Caââân The kingâet ters of defiance against the French king The Popes legate surreth vp war ââke legate ââke Pope A letter of the kings coÌâcllor touching his actes doing at Cardoyn The Cardinalâ againe entreate for peace The kyngs answere to the Cardinals The French kyng sheweth no carefull study of peace The kings comming to Pusiacke Anno. 1346. Siege of Calys Dauid king of Scots inuadeth England The Scots ouerthrowen Dauid the Scottishe K. taken prisoner K. Edward answereth to the pope The kyng appealeth from the P. to God Offers made to the men of Flaunders to forsake K. Edwarde The Dolphin with the French discomfited at Casseles Anno. 1347. The French king flyeth before the battaile The towne of Calice wonne Truce coÌcluded betweene England Fraunce Anno. 1348. A vehement pestilence in England Now called the Charterhouse church yard Anno. 1350. Calice almost lost by treason The death of the French king Anno. 1351. The towne of Gwynes taken Anno. 1352. Victory of Syr Roger Bentele First Duke of Lancaster Anno. 1354. Pope innocent 6. Chron. Adamâ Murimouth canonici D. Paulâ de gestis Edw. I. Ann. 1355. The third viage of K. Edward into Fraunce The French K. refuseth to ioyne in battell with kyng Edward Fiftie shillings for euery sack of wooll caryed out of England The custome of wooll for sixe yeres 1500000. poundes sterling to king Edward Anno. 1356. The French K. taken prisoner by prince Edward Euery Scute valuing 6. shillings 8. pence Marsilius Patauinus author of the booke called Defensor paces Article of Marsilius against the Pope Merites cause of saluation sine qua non Marsilius condemned of the Pope Extrau cap. Licet intra doctrinam Ioannes GaÌdenensis condemned by the pope Guillermus Ockam wrote against the pope Michael generall of the gray fryers excommunicated for an heretike Ascentionis in praesatione eius aeutoris The dialogue betwene the souldier and the clarke of Ockams making Eight questions disputed by Ocham Gregorius Ariminensis mainteineth the same doctrine nowe receiued Ex Trithemio Andreas de Castro and Burdianus both gospellers 200. yeares agoe Eudo duke of BurguÌdy against the popes decrees about 200. yeares since Ex Charolo Molinao Dante 's an ItaliaÌ writer against the Pope Donation of Constantine a thing forged The pope the whore of Babilon Ex lib. Iornandi Pope Antichrist An admonition to the Romans Taulerus of Germany a preacher against the popes proceedings Franciscus petrarcha Vide 20 epistolam Francisci Petrarcha Rome the mother and schole of errour Ioannes de rupe scissa Iohn cast into pââââ Church of Rome the whore of Babilon The reformation of the Church before prophesied Conradus Hager The Masse to be no sacrifice Conradus cast in prison Ex bullis quibusdam Otthonis Epis Herbipeli Ponitentiarius Asini. The pope and his spiritualitie coÌfederate against the laitie The pope maketh the Emperour lay meÌ Aâââ Gerhardus Ridder a writer against moÌkes and friers Michael Cesenas Petrus de Corbaria condemned of the Pope Ioannes de Poliaco The opinioÌs of Michael against the Pope Michael Cesenas depryued and coÌdemned of the Pope Martyres Ioannes de Castilione Franciscus de Arcatara burned Archbyshoppes of Cant. the ãâã succeeding the other New Colledge in Oxforde founded an 1366. Pope Innocent 6. Two Franciscanes burned at Auinion Ioan. Rochtaylada Martyr Ex Chron. Henrici de Herfordia The church of Rome declared to be the whore of Babilon by Gods reuelatioÌ Kochtaylada with an other Frier Martyrsâ A priest for casting the popes bull before the popes feete scourged cast in
pasture * A Welche leaper Wolfes in lambeskins described He complayneth against the valiant beggers the Friers * Homelich that is of his householde Wilfull pouertie abhorâed The propertie of good shepeheards The pope is a chapman in Gods temple * Behoteth that is promiseth Note good reader if Christ be where iâ or iij. be gathered in his name what neede is there of a lieuâtenant The place of giuing to Peter his keyes expounded The Pope proued a false Antichrist in Earth The pope abhomination described * Fulleden that is baptised Purgatorie ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã Selling of Byshopprickes and benefices Mariage A lesson how to marrye Swenens that is dreames Priestes had wyueâ to the time of Anselmus A parable prophecying the destruction of the Pope The Pope compared to a birde fethered with other birdes fethers The first rysing of the pope The proude prosperitie of the pope The decay of the pope described The life and story of Armachanus Archb. and primate of Ireland The coÌmendation of Armachanus Armachanus cited by the Friers to appeare beâee the P. The troâbles persecutions of Armachanus Armachanus preferred maniâold wayes ââ the Lord. The prayer of Armachanus Caen. omnis vtri usque sexus Sex ex de ââ re Note here he calleth not the sacrament of the altar Frier Dominike in the time of Pope Innocent the 2. obâained not the confirmation of his order The order of Frier Dominike first confirmed by pope Innocent 3. The order of the Franciscans coÌfirmed shortly after the Dominikes The bul of pope Gregory in the behalfeÌ of the Dominike Friers * Iniquitie hath abounded at Rome * Nay to the preaching rather of meÌs traditions against the word of God The Friers autorised to heare confessions to to enioyne penauâce Pope Innocent the 4. against the Friers Pope Alexander the 4. vndoeth the actes of Pope Innocent the 4. his predecessour Extrau non sine multa Gul. de S. Amore Simon Iornalensis Godfridus de sontibus Hen. de Gandano foure champions against the Friers Articles of the students of Paris against the Friers Concilium Hispun The friers make dissentions Friers ââuouâ ãâã houâeâ Penetraâââ domâs Friers preâââ vncalled Friers haue no order of any calling in the church Certain coÌclusioÌs in the vniuersitie of Paris to be disputed of against the Friers Pope Alexander the 4 a great sauorer of the Friers Another pilgrimage giuen to the Friers by Pope Clement 4. Ex Clemâââ Quidam âmerè Pope Martin the 4. holdeth with cuâââ against the Friers Pope Bâââface holder with the friers agaiâe Ex Clemeââ consist Benif Super cathedraâ Ex ClemeÌt inter cunctas Ioan Monach reuoketh his glose Pope Clement the 5. holdeth with the Fryers and repealeth the coÌstitution of Benedictus Ex Clement cap. dudum Fine diuers opinions of learned meÌ in this age holdyng against the Fryers The 2. opinion Bernardus super cap. âmnis vtriusque The 3. opinion Isan de Poliaco Ex libro fratris Egelbertis Iohn de Poliaco caused to recant by P. Iohn the 22. The 3. assertions of Ioan de Poliaco against the Fryers 25. q. 1. Quae ad perpetuam Contra slatutae patrum condedere vel mu tare alâquid ââc huins quidem sedis potest entoritas The 4. opinion Guilielmus de monte LaÌduno Henricus de Gandauo The fift opiniÌon Ex libro cui âitulus Defensorium curatorum Armachanus cited vp to the Pope by the Friers The protestatioÌ of Armachanus His theame Iohn 7. The first coÌclusion proponed Probation Certaintie Vtilitie Commoditie The first part of the first conclusion confirmed Deut. 12. Leuit. 4.5 The first part of the first conclusion confirmed by an other reason The second part of the first conclusion confirmed An other confirmatioÌ of the secoÌd part of the first article The third part of the first conclusion proued The 2. conclusion or Article 3. respectes or causes to be proued Ca. Religâsi Clement de decimis In Clementino de priuilegijs cap. Religiosi The Friers proued to be excommunicate by the Popes lawe Cap. Cupientes de paeâââ Clement The Friers proued to be excommunicated or the popes lawe Another proofe that the parishner may more safely goe to his âââate then to the Fryers The second part of the second conclusion proâââ Innocent âap Si animaruÌ The third part of the second conclusion argued Defensorium Curatorum Armachanus Cap. Duââââ The harmes that come to the world by the Friers declared Example of the Friers theft in Oxford Friers hinderers of Vniuersities 30. thousand students in Oxford in the time of Armachanus The Friers a great cause of decay of learning Bookes not to be gotten for the Friers Example what lacke of bookes commeth by the Friers The Friers giltie in 3. faultes 1. Disobedience 2. Auarice 3. Pride Armachanus chargeth the Friers with disobedience Friers disobedient to the rule of Scripture Friers disobedient to their own professioÌ Armachanus chargeth the Friers with auarice An other proofe An other proofe An other proofe Armachanus chargeth the friers with pride The 3. conclusion or article Arist E. theo lib. 1. The 4. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers Ex vita S. Clementis Clements example contrarie to the Friers 13. quasi cap. 1. The 5. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The 6. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The rule of Frier Fraunces The seuenth coÌclusion of Armachanus against the Fryers Wilful beggery not to be promised The 8. conclusion of Armachanus against the Friers The 9. conclusion of Armachanus Touching this booke of the maisters of Paris condemned looke pag. 404. Ex Clement Quia quorundaÌ Pope Nicolas the 3. reuoketh the Bul of pope Alexander the fourth The ende and conclusion of this Oration of Armachanus before the pope Ex defensor to euratorum Notes to be obserued Contrarietie among the popes Whether the Fryers make vp the bodie of Antechrist or not The death of godly Armachanus The testimony of a Cardinall vpon Armachanus Ex Chron. reg Rich. 2. Fryers against the vniuersitie of Oxforde Englishe writers against the Friers Friers that write against Armachanus Testified by certayne Englishmen which are yet aliue haue scene it Pope Vibane 5. Anno. 1360. Vrbane coÌplaineth that no promotioÌ wold fall vpon him An answerd againe to Vrbane being made Pope Ex Sabel Enead 9. lib. 8. Howe the church of Rome came by their roiall possessions Nicholaus Orem A Sermon made before the Pope Esay 56. The worlde deuided into two sorts of men before the incarnation of Christ. Diuision 1 saxta est 2 Vt veniat 3 Vireueletat Amos. 5. The second part of his theame Aggeus 2. The third part of his sermon 1. Vt reueletur 2. Vt iuxta est 3. Vt Veniat 4. Salus The first part of the subdiuision Two rules to be noted The kingdome of Israel signifying the false Church The kingdome of Iuda signifieth the right church The 2. rule Esay 7. Osee. 9. Fiue
the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the haÌds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke theÌ after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his meÌ about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue WherupoÌ the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time wheÌ both yâ armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was coÌmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower froÌ Leicester remoued to LoÌdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌt how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌtanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym âin which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it